BOOK ONE. In those books which we wrote against the epistle of Parmenianus which he addressed to Tychonius, we promised that we would treat more diligently the question of baptism; and even if we had not there promised it, we remember and acknowledge it nonetheless as a debt demanded of us by the brethren who press us.
Wherefore in this work, with the Lord's help, we have undertaken not only to refute those things which the Donatists are wont to object against us on this matter, but also, from the authority of the most blessed martyr Cyprian — whereby they attempt to prop up their own perversity, lest it fall before the onslaught of the truth — to say what the Lord shall grant, so that all who judge, being not blinded by party zeal, may understand that they are not only not aided by the authority of Cyprian, but are chiefly through it convicted and overthrown. It has indeed already been said in the aforementioned books that baptism can be given outside the Catholic communion in the same way as it can also be held outside it.
But none of them denies that even apostates have baptism; and since to these, when they return and are converted through penance, it is not repeated, it is judged that it could not have been lost. So too those who, through the sacrilege of schism, depart from the communion of the Church, certainly have the baptism which they received before they departed. For if they too return, it is not given them again; whence it is shown that that which they had received while placed in unity, they could not, once separated, lose. But if it can be held outside, why can it not also be given? If you say: 'It is not rightly given outside,' we answer: just as it is not rightly held outside and yet is held, so it is not rightly given outside, but nevertheless is given.
And just as, through the reconciliation of unity, that begins to be usefully held which outside unity was uselessly held, so through the same reconciliation that begins to be useful which outside it was uselessly given. Yet it is not lawful to say that that was not given which was given, or that anyone should slanderously charge that a man did not give this, when he confesses that the man gave that which he had received. For the sacrament of baptism is what the baptized person has, and the sacrament of giving baptism is what the ordained person has. And just as the baptized man, if he departs from unity, does not lose the sacrament of baptism, so also the ordained man, if he departs from unity, does not lose the sacrament of giving baptism. For no injury is to be done to any sacrament.
If he departs from evils, he departs from both; if he remains in evils, he remains in both. As therefore the baptism is accepted which he who had departed from unity could not lose, so is the baptism to be accepted which was given by him who, when he departed, had not lost the sacrament of giving. For just as those who return, who were baptized before they withdrew, are not rebaptized, so those who return, who were ordained before they withdrew, are certainly not ordained again; but either they administer what they used to administer, if the Church's usefulness requires it, or, if they do not administer it, they nevertheless bear the sacrament of their ordination — and therefore no hand is laid upon them as upon the laity.
For Felicianus lost neither the sacrament of baptism nor the sacrament of giving baptism when he departed from them together with Maximianus; for now they have him among their own number, together with those very ones whom, while he was outside in the schism of Maximianus, he baptized. Wherefore the others could receive from them that which those men had not lost when they had withdrawn from our fellowship — even though they had not come to our fellowship. By which things it is shown both that they act impiously who attempt to rebaptize the unity of the world, and that we act rightly who dare not disapprove the sacraments of God even in the schism itself. For in that in which they agree with us, in that also they are with us; but in that in which they dissent from us, in that they have withdrawn from us.
For this approach and this departure are to be measured by movements not corporeal but spiritual. For just as the joining of bodies takes place through continuity of places, so of minds a certain contact is the agreement of wills. If, therefore, he who has withdrawn from unity should wish to do anything other than what he received in unity, in that he withdraws and is disjoined; but that which he wishes to do just as it is done in unity, where he received and learned it, in that he remains and is joined. And so these men are with us in certain things, but in certain others they have gone out from us. Accordingly, those things in which they are with us we do not forbid them to do;
but in those things in which they are not with us, we exhort them, that by coming they may receive, or by returning may recover; and by what means we can, we strive with charity that they may choose this, amended and corrected. We do not therefore say to them: 'Do not give,' but: 'Do not give in schism'; nor do we say to those whom they seem about to baptize: 'Do not receive,' but: 'Do not receive in schism.' For if perhaps extreme necessity should compel someone — where he has not found a Catholic through whom to receive, and, with peace preserved in his heart in Catholic fashion, has received through someone placed outside Catholic unity that which he was going to receive within Catholic unity itself — if he should straightway depart also from this life, we reckon him none other than a Catholic.
But if he should be delivered from bodily death, when he has restored himself, even by bodily presence, to the Catholic congregation, from which he had never departed in heart, we not only do not disapprove what he did, but even most securely and most truly praise it, because he believed God to be present to his heart, where he was preserving unity, and, without the sacrament of holy baptism — which, wherever he found it, he recognized to be not of men but of God — he was unwilling to depart from this life.
But if anyone, when he could receive in the Catholic Church itself, through some perversity of mind chooses to be baptized in schism — even if he afterward intends to come to the Catholic Church, because he is certain that the sacrament profits there, which indeed can be received elsewhere but cannot profit — he is beyond doubt perverse and iniquitous, and the more perniciously so the more knowingly. For thus he does not doubt that it is rightly received there, just as he does not doubt that even what he received elsewhere profits there. For there are two things which we say: both that baptism is in the Catholic Church, and that only there is it rightly received; both of which the Donatists deny. Likewise we say two other things: that there is baptism among the Donatists, but that it is not rightly received there;
of these two, they strongly affirm the one — that is, that baptism is there — but they are unwilling to admit the other, that it is not rightly received there. Of these four propositions, three are ours alone, but one we both assert. For that baptism is in the Catholic Church, and is rightly received there, and among the Donatists is not rightly received — we alone say; but that there is baptism both among the Donatists — they too assert, and we concede. Whosoever therefore wishes to be baptized, and is now certain that our Church is to be chosen by him for Christian salvation, and that in it alone the baptism of Christ profits, even if it has been received elsewhere — but nevertheless wishes to be baptized in the party of Donatus, because we say that baptism is there, not they alone nor we alone, but both — let him attend to the other three.
For if he has chosen to follow us in those points on which they say nothing, while he nevertheless prefers those things which both of us affirm to those which we alone affirm, it is enough for us that he prefers those things which they do not say and which we alone affirm to those which they alone affirm. Now that there is baptism in the Catholic Church, we affirm and they do not deny; that baptism is rightly received in the Catholic Church, we affirm and they do not deny; that baptism is not rightly received in the party of Donatus, we affirm and they do not deny. As therefore he rather believes what we alone say is to be believed, so let him rather do what we alone say is to be done. But what both of us say is to be believed, let him, if he so judges, believe the more firmly than that which is affirmed by us alone.
For he will more firmly believe that there is the baptism of Christ in the party of Donatus—which is affirmed by both of us—than that there is baptism in the Catholic Church, which is affirmed by Catholics only. But again he will rather believe that the baptism of Christ exists even among us—which we alone affirm—than that it does not exist among us, which they alone affirm. For he has already decided and is certain that in the points on which we differ, we are to be preferred to them. So then he will rather believe that what we alone say is rightly received among us, than that it is not rightly received among us, since this only they affirm. By the same rule he will rather believe what we alone say, namely that it is not rightly received among them, than that which they alone say, that is, that it is rightly received among them.
In vain, therefore, does he seem to himself to be secure in receiving there what both of us indeed say exists there, but where we do not both say it is to be received. But he himself has chosen, in the matter on which we do not both agree, to cleave rather to us. Let him therefore here receive securely, where he is certain both that it exists and that it is rightly received; but let him not receive there where those, whose opinion he has decided to choose, indeed say it exists but do not say it is to be received there. And yet even if he held it doubtful that it is not rightly received there, while holding it certain that it is rightly received in the Catholic Church, he would sin gravely in matters pertaining to the soul's salvation, on this ground alone, that he preferred uncertain things to certain.
For by this very fact he is certain that a man is rightly baptized in the Catholic Church, namely that though baptized elsewhere he has resolved to pass over to it. But that a man is rightly baptized among the Donatists, let him at least hold as uncertain, since this is affirmed by those whose opinion he holds ought to be set behind that of the Donatists; and, preferring the certain to the uncertain, let him be baptized here, where he is certain that it is rightly done for this reason, that even when he thought of doing it elsewhere he had resolved that he must pass over to this place. But now if anyone does not understand how it can come about that what we confess to exist there we say is not rightly given there, let him attend to this: that we do not even say it rightly exists there, which they too affirm concerning those who depart from their communion.
Let them also consider the likeness of the military mark, which can be both had and received outside of military service by deserters, yet outside of military service it ought neither to be had nor received, and in one brought back or led to military service it ought neither to be changed nor repeated. Nevertheless the case is different of those who imprudently fall in with these heretics, supposing them to be the very Church of Christ, and different of those who know that there is no Catholic Church except that which, as it was promised, is spread abroad throughout the whole world and extended even to the ends of the earth—which, growing up among the tares and desiring, in weariness of offenses, the rest to come, says in the Psalms: from the ends of the earth have I cried out to you, when my soul was in weariness: you have exalted me upon a rock.
Now that rock was Christ, in whom the Apostle says we are already raised up and seated in heaven—not yet in reality, but in hope. And therefore the Psalm continues and says: you have led me, for you have become my hope, a tower of strength from the face of the enemy. For from his promises, set as it were like darts and javelins in a most fortified tower, the enemy is not only guarded against but also assailed—the enemy who clothes his wolves in sheep's skins so that they may say: behold, here is Christ, behold, there he is, and who from the universality of the city set upon a mountain draw many away to the corners of their ambushes and, having cut their throats, devour them.
And when they know this, they choose to receive the baptism of Christ outside the communion of the unity of Christ's body, intending afterwards to migrate to that same communion together with what they will have received elsewhere. For, knowing it, they are about to hold the baptism of Christ against the Church of Christ on the very day on which they receive it. But if this is a wicked thing, who is there who would say: 'let me be permitted to commit a wickedness for one day'? For if he is going to pass over to the Catholic Church, I ask the reason. What else will he answer, except that it is an evil to be in the party of Donatus and not in the Catholic unity? This evil, then, for as many days as you do it, so many days' evil you will be doing; and it can be said that a greater evil is done over more days, and a lesser over few, but it cannot be said that no evil is done at all.
But what need is there to commit this so execrable an evil even for one day or one hour? For he who wishes this to be granted to him can ask it of the Church or of God himself—that it be granted him to be an apostate even for one day. For there is no reason why he should fear to be an apostate for one day, and yet not fear to be a schismatic or heretic for one day. 'There,' he says, 'I chose rather to receive, where both parties agree that the baptism of Christ exists.' But there it is not rightly received, say those to whom you are about to migrate; and there it is rightly received, say those from whom you are about to migrate. That therefore which those affirm whom you yourself put behind, while those whom you yourself put before contradict them, is either false or—to put it more mildly—uncertain.
Prefer therefore true things to false or uncertain, and certain things to uncertain. For there, whither you are about to migrate, when you have received elsewhere, that what you desire can be rightly received not only those to whom you are about to pass over confess, but you yourself who are about to pass over confess it. For if you doubted whether it could be rightly received there, you would also doubt whether you ought to pass over thither. To receive, therefore, in the party of Donatus—if it be uncertain whether it is a sin—who would doubt that it is certain to be a sin not rather to receive where it is certain that there is no sin? But those who through ignorance are baptized there, thinking it to be the very Church of Christ, sin indeed less in comparison with these; yet they are wounded by the sacrilege of schism—not that they are not gravely wounded, but that others are wounded more gravely.
For when it was said to certain persons: it will be more tolerable for the Sodomites in the day of judgment than for you, it was not said because the Sodomites will not be tormented, but because the others will be tormented more grievously. And yet this had perhaps at one time been hidden and uncertain. But from that whereby those are healed who take heed and are corrected, from that same are those weighed down who, when they are no longer permitted to be ignorant, obstinately rage to their own destruction. For the condemnation of the Maximianists and the reception of those condemned, together with those whom outside their communion, in sacrilegious schism—as their own council proclaims—they baptized, resolves this whole question and takes away the whole dispute.
It leaves absolutely nothing between us and those Donatists who are in communion with Primianus, whereby it might be doubted that the baptism of Christ can not only be had but even be given by those who are separated from the Church. For as they themselves are compelled to confess that those whom Felicianus baptized in schism received true baptism—since they now have them with themselves in that very baptism which they received in schism—so we say that the baptism of Christ exists even outside the Catholic communion, which those give who have been cut off from that same communion, because when they were cut off they did not lose it. And that which they think they have conferred on those whom...
...whom Felicianus baptized in schism, when they reconciled them to themselves—that is, not that they should receive what they did not have, but that what they had uselessly received and held in schism might profit them—this God truly confers and bestows through the Catholic communion upon those who come from any heresy or schism where they received the baptism of Christ: that is, not that they should begin to have the sacrament of baptism which they did not have, but that what they had might begin to profit them. Wherefore, between us and those, so to speak, cardinal Donatists—whose bishop at Carthage is Primianus—there is now on this matter no controversy at all.
For God willed that through the Maximianists it should be brought to an end, so that what they were unwilling to confess when love persuaded, they might confess when their own example compelled. But we still argue on this account, lest those who are not even in communion with these should seem to themselves to say something—those who contend that among themselves the fewer the Donatists who have remained, the more sincere they are. If these were the Maximianists alone, we ought not even to despise their salvation;
how much more, then, since that same party of Donatus has been cut up into many most minute fragments—all which minute particles reproach this one much larger party, in which Primianus is, concerning the received baptism of the Maximianists, and each singly attempts to assert that with itself alone the true baptism has remained, and that it is not at all elsewhere, neither in the whole world over which the Catholic Church is spread, nor in that very larger party of Donatus, nor in the rest besides its one self among the most minute parties!
If all these particles would heed the voice not of a man but of the most manifest truth itself, and would tame the fierce spirit of their own perverseness, they would return—not indeed to the larger party of Donatus from which, being cut off, they were themselves cut off, but from their own aridity to the very greenness of the Catholic root. For all these, where they are not against us are for us; but where they do not gather with us they scatter.
Now then, lest I should seem to conduct this by human arguments—seeing that the obscurity of this question, in earlier times of the Church before the schism of Donatus, so drove great men and fathers, bishops endowed with great love, to dispute among themselves, with peace preserved, and to waver, that for a long time the diverse decrees of councils in their several regions were unsettled, until by a plenary council of the whole world what was most wholesomely held was established, even the remaining doubts being removed—I bring forward from the Gospel certain proofs, by which, with the Lord's help, I show how rightly and truly according to God it was resolved: that ecclesiastical medicine should heal in any schismatic or heretic that wherein he was wounded by separation, while that which remained sound should rather be acknowledged and approved than, being condemned, be wounded.
Certainly the Lord says in the Gospel: he who is not with me is against me, and he who does not gather with me scatters. Yet when the disciples reported to him that they had seen someone casting out demons in his name and had forbidden him, because he did not follow him along with them, he said: forbid him not. He who is not against you is for you. For no one can do anything in my name and speak evil of me. If there was nothing to be corrected in him, then let anyone be secure who, though set outside the communion of the Church, gathers in the name of Christ while dissociated from Christian society; and thus that saying will be false: he who is not with me is against me, and he who does not gather with me scatters.
But if that which the disciples of the Lord wished to do through ignorance is to be corrected in him, in that the Lord said: forbid him not, why did he himself forbid the forbidding? And how will that be true which he there says: he who is not against you is for you? For in this deed he was not against them but for them, where through the name of Christ he was working cures. In order, therefore, that both sentences may be true—as indeed they are true—both that where he says: he who is not with me is against me, and he who does not gather with me scatters, and that where he says: forbid him not.
For 'he who is not against you is for you'—what remains to be understood, except that that man was to be confirmed in the veneration of so great a name, where he was not against the Church but for the Church, and yet was to be blamed in that separation where, if he gathered, he would scatter; so that if perchance he should come to the Church, he would not receive there what he already had, but would amend that in which he had gone astray? For neither were the prayers of Cornelius the Gentile unheard, nor his alms unaccepted; nay rather, he merited both that an angel should be sent to him and, being sent, that he should behold him—through whom he might indeed, without the access of any man, have learned all things necessary.
But since whatever of good he had in his prayers and alms could not profit him unless, through the bond of Christian society and peace, he were incorporated into the Church, he is bidden to send for Peter, and through him he learns Christ; through him also, being baptized, he is joined in fellowship of communion to the Christian people, to whom he was joined only by a likeness of good works. For he would perilously have despised the good which he did not yet have, priding himself upon that which he had.
So also those who, separating themselves from the society of the rest, with love violated, break the bond of unity: if they do none of those things which they received in that society, they are separated in all respects, and therefore whomever they have joined to themselves, if he should wish to come to the Church, must receive all that he did not receive. But if they do some of those same things, they have not separated themselves in these, and by that part they are held within the fabric of the weave, while in the rest they are torn. Accordingly, if they have joined anyone to themselves, by that part he is knit to the Church in which even they are not separated; and therefore, if he should wish to come to the Church, he is healed in that wherein, being mangled, he wandered, but where he was soundly connected he is not cured but acknowledged, lest, while we wish to cure sound things, we should rather wound them.
And so those whom they baptize, they heal from the wound of idolatry or unbelief, but they strike more grievously with the wound of schism. For the sword slew the idolaters among the people of God, but the opening of the earth swallowed up the schismatics. And the Apostle says: if I should have all faith, so that I could move mountains, but have not love, I am nothing. If someone were brought to a physician, wounded with a grievous wound in some necessary part of the body, if the physician should say: 'he will die of it unless it be cured,' I do not think that those who brought him are so foolish that, having considered and counted his other sound members, they would answer the physician and say:
'Are then these so many sound members not enough for his life, and that one wounded member enough for his death?' They certainly do not say this, but offer it to be cured. Nor yet, because they offer it to be cured, do they ask the physician also to cure those parts which are sound, but rather that he should urgently apply the medicine to that one place from which death threatens even the rest being safe, and unless it be healed it will come. What then does it profit a man to have either a sound faith, or perhaps the sound sacrament of faith alone, where by the deadly wound of schism the health of love has been destroyed—by whose destruction alone even those whole things are dragged to death?
That this may not happen, the mercy of God does not cease, through the unity of the holy Church, that they may come and be cured through the medicine of reconciliation, through the bond of peace. And let them not therefore think themselves sound because we say they have something sound, nor again think that what is sound must be cured because we point out that something is wounded. So then, in the soundness of the sacrament, because they are not against us, they are for us; but in the wound of schism, whatever they do not gather with Christ they scatter. Let them not be exalted by the things they have. Why do they lead their proud eyes so far merely by the things that are sound? Let them deign humbly to look upon their own wound, and attend not only to what is present, but also to what is lacking.
Let them see how many and how great things profit nothing, if that one thing be lacking, and let them see what that one thing is; and in this let them not hear me, but the Apostle: if I speak, he says, with the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I have become sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal. And if I have prophecy and know all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith so that I could move mountains, but have not love, I am nothing.
What then does it profit them, if they have both an angelic tongue in the sacred mysteries, and prophecy—as did Caiaphas and Saul, who at times prophesied, whom Holy Scripture testifies to have been damnable—if they not only know the sacraments but also have them, as Simon Magus had; if they have faith, as the demons confessed Christ—for they did not disbelieve when they said: what have we to do with you, Son of God? we know who you are—if they even distribute their own substance to the poor, as many do not only in the Catholic Church but also in diverse heresies; if, when some persecution presses, they hand over their body to the flames together with us for the faith which they equally confess?
Yet because they do these things being separated, not bearing with one another in love nor endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, having no love at all, even with all those things which profit them nothing, they cannot attain to eternal salvation. But they seem to themselves to inquire most cleverly whether the baptism of Christ in the party of Donatus begets sons or does not beget them, so that if we grant that it begets, they may assert that that is their own mother-Church which was able to beget sons from the baptism of Christ, and, because there must be one Church, may thence charge that ours is not the Church.
But if we say 'it does not beget,' 'why then,' they say, 'are those not born again through baptism who pass over from us to you, when they have been baptized among us, if they are not yet born?' As though, forsooth, she begets from that whereby she is separated, and not from that whereby she is joined. For she is separated from the bond of love and peace, but she is joined in the one baptism. And so there is one Church which alone is called Catholic; and whatever of her own she has in the communions of the various parties separated from her unity, through that which she has of her own in them she it is that begets, not they. For it is not their separation that begets, but what they have retained with themselves of hers; and if they let go even of this, they do not beget at all.
She therefore begets in all in whom her sacraments are retained, whence such a thing may anywhere be begotten, although not all whom she begets belong to her unity, which will save those persevering unto the end. For not only do those not belong to her who are manifest by the open sacrilege of separation, but also those who, being corporeally mingled in her unity, are separated by a most wicked life. For the Church herself had borne Simon Magus through baptism, to whom nevertheless it was said that he had no part in the inheritance of Christ. Did baptism fail him? did the Gospel? did the sacraments? But because love was lacking to him, he was born in vain, and it would perhaps have been expedient for him not to be born.
Were not those born to whom the Apostle says: as to little ones in Christ I gave you milk to drink, not solid food? Yet he recalls them from the sacrilege of schism, into which they were rushing for this reason, that they were carnal: as to little ones, he says, in Christ I gave you milk to drink, not food; for you were not yet able. But not even now indeed are you able; for you are still carnal. For since there are among you envy and strife, are you not carnal and do you not walk according to man? For when one says: I indeed am of Paul, but another: I am of Apollos, are you not men? For of these he says above:
I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you all speak the same thing, and that there be no schisms among you, but that you be perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment. For it has been reported to me concerning you, my brethren, by those who are of Chloe, that there are contentions among you. Now this I say, that each one of you says: I indeed am of Paul, but I of Apollos, but I of Cephas, but I of Christ. Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were you baptized in the name of Paul? These, then, if they remained in this obstinacy and perverseness, had certainly indeed been born, yet did not belong, through the bond of peace and unity, to that very Church of which they had been born.
She therefore begets both through her own womb and through the wombs of handmaids, from the same sacraments, as it were from the seed of her husband. For not in vain does the Apostle say that all those things were done in a figure. But those who are proud and are not joined to the lawful mother are like Ishmael, of whom it was said: cast out the handmaid and her son; for the son of the handmaid shall not be heir with my son Isaac. But those who peacefully love the lawful wife of their father, by whose lawful right they were begotten, are like the sons of Jacob, though born of handmaids and yet receiving the same inheritance.
But those who, born within the unity from the womb of that same mother, neglect the grace which they received, are like Esau the son of Isaac, who was rejected, God bearing witness and saying: Jacob I loved, but Esau I hated—though both were conceived from one embrace and born from one womb. They also ask whether sins are forgiven through baptism in the party of Donatus, so that if we say they are forgiven they may answer: therefore the Holy Spirit is there, since, when he had been given to the disciples by the breathing of the Lord, it then followed and he said: baptize the nations in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. If you forgive anyone's sins, they shall be forgiven him; if you retain anyone's, they shall be retained. And if this is so, they say, our communion is the Church of Christ;
for the Holy Spirit does not work the forgiveness of sins apart from the Church. And if our communion is the Church of Christ, your communion is not the Church of Christ. For she is one, whatever she may be, of whom it was said: one is my dove, one is she to her mother; nor can there be as many churches as there are schisms.' But if we say that sins are not there forgiven, 'therefore,' they say, 'there is not true baptism there, and on that account those whom you receive from us you ought to baptize. And because you do not do this, you confess that you yourselves are not in the Church of Christ.' We resist them in this way, according to the Scriptures, questioning them so that what they ask of us they may answer to themselves.
For I ask them to say whether sins are forgiven where love is not. For sins are the darkness of souls. We hear indeed John saying: he who hates his brother is in darkness even until now. But none would make schisms unless they were blinded by fraternal hatred. If, then, we say that sins are not there forgiven, how is he born again who is baptized among them? For what is it to be born again through baptism, except to be renewed from the old state? But how is he renewed from the old state to whom past sins are not forgiven? And if he is not born again, neither has he put on Christ; from which it is concluded that he must seemingly be baptized anew, since the Apostle says: for as many of you as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ;
and if he has not put him on, neither is he to be held as baptized in Christ. But further, because we say he is baptized in Christ, we confess that he has put on Christ; and if we confess this, we confess that he is regenerated. But if this is so, his sins also have been forgiven. How then does John say: he who hates his brother remains in darkness even until now, if the remission of sins has already been made? Or is there not in schism fraternal hatred? Who would say this, since both the origin and the persistence of schism is nothing other than hatred of a brother? This question they think they solve for themselves when they say:
'There is therefore in schism no remission of sins, and consequently neither the regeneration of the new man, and on that account neither the baptism of Christ.' But we, because we confess that the baptism of Christ is there, propose to them this question to solve: whether Simon Magus was dipped in the true baptism of Christ. They will answer 'yes,' because they are compelled by the authority of Holy Scripture. I ask, therefore, whether they confess that his sins were forgiven him. Assuredly they will confess it. Again I ask why Peter said to him that he had no part in the lot of the saints. 'Because,' they say, 'he afterward sinned, wishing to buy with money the gift of God, of which he believed the apostles to be sellers.' What, if he came to baptism itself feignedly, were his sins forgiven him or not forgiven?
Let them choose what they will; whichever they choose, it suffices for us. If they say his sins were forgiven, how then will the Holy Spirit of discipline flee the feigned man, if in this feigned man he wrought the remission of sins? If they say they were not forgiven, I ask: if afterward, with a shaken heart and true grief, he confessed his feigning, would he be judged to be baptized anew?
But if it is most senseless to say this, let them confess that a man can be baptized with the true baptism of Christ, and yet, his heart persevering in malice or sacrilege, the abolition of sins is not permitted to take place; and thus let them understand that men can be baptized in communions separated from the Church, where the baptism of Christ is given and received by the same celebration of the sacrament, which nevertheless then profits unto the remission of sins when each one, reconciled to unity, is stripped of the sacrilege of dissension, whereby his sins were held bound and were not permitted to be forgiven.
For just as in that man who had come feignedly it comes about that he is not baptized anew, but is purged by that very pious correction and truthful confession—which he could not be without baptism, but so that what was given before then begins to avail unto salvation, when that feigning has departed through truthful confession—so also this man, who received the baptism of Christ (which those who separated themselves did not lose), being an enemy of Christ's love and peace, in some heresy or schism, whereby, through that sacrilegious wickedness, his sins were not being forgiven: when he has corrected himself and come to the society and unity of the Church, he is not to be baptized again, because by that very reconciliation and peace it is granted that the sacrament, which received in schism could not profit, now in unity begins to avail unto the remission of his sins.
But if they say that in the man who came in feignedly, through the holy power of so great a sacrament, his sins were indeed forgiven at that very point of time, yet that through his own pretence they returned at once — so that the Holy Spirit both was present to the baptized that his sins might depart, and fled the persistence of his pretence so that they might return — in such a way that both this saying holds true: 'As many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ' (Gal. 3:27), and also this:
'For the Holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit' (Wisd. 1:5) — that is, so that the holiness of baptism clothes him with Christ, and the destructiveness of his pretence strips him of Christ, just as it happens when anyone passes from darkness through light into darkness: his eyes indeed are directed continually toward the darkness, yet the light cannot but flood him as he passes through — if, then, they say this, let them understand that the same thing takes place also in those who are baptized outside the communion of the Church, yet with the Church's baptism.
For wherever it may be, this sacrament is holy in itself, and therefore it belongs not to those who separate themselves, but to Him from whom they separate; nevertheless it avails even among them thus far — that through its light they pass over to the darkness of their own dissension, while the sins at once return which the holiness of baptism had forgiven at that point of time, just as the obscurity returns which the light had dispelled in passing. For that forgiven sins return where fraternal charity is absent, the Lord teaches most plainly in the Gospel concerning that servant whom, when he found him a debtor for ten thousand talents, he forgave all upon his entreaty; but when this man had had no mercy on his fellow servant who owed him a hundred denarii, the master commanded him to repay what he had forgiven him (Matt. 18:23-34).
Therefore the time in which pardon is received through baptism is, as it were, the time for rendering account, so that all the debts which are found may be remitted. Yet that servant did not afterward lend his fellow servant a sum of money which, being unable to repay, he then had no mercy on; rather, his fellow servant already owed it to him at the time when he himself, rendering account to his master, was being released from a debt of so great a sum — and he had not forgiven his fellow servant what was owed him, yet had so come forward that his master forgave him. This the fellow servant's words indicate when he says, 'Have patience with me, and I will repay you' (Matt. 18:29); otherwise he would say, 'You already forgave me this; why do you demand it again?' This too the Lord's own words make more plainly clear. For He says:
'But that servant went out and found one of his fellow servants who owed him a hundred denarii.' He did not say, 'to whom he had already forgiven a debt of a hundred denarii'; for if he had forgiven it, the man would not have owed it to him. Since, then, He said 'he owed him,' it is manifest that he had not forgiven it. And it would indeed have been better, and would have more befitted so great a debtor about to render account and awaiting the mercy of his lord, that he himself should first forgive his fellow servant what was owed him, and so come to render account where the mercy of his lord was to be implored. Nevertheless, that which he had not yet forgiven his fellow servant did not hinder his lord from forgiving him, at that time of receiving the account, all that he owed.
But what did it profit him, seeing that, because of the persistence of his hatreds, all was at once heaped back upon his own head? So the grace of baptism is not hindered from forgiving all sins, even if fraternal hatred persists in the soul of him to whom they are forgiven. For yesterday is dissolved, and whatever is before it is dissolved, even the very hour and moment before baptism and in baptism. But thereafter he at once begins to be guilty not only of the following days, hours, and moments, but even of the past ones, all that was forgiven returning. And these things often happen in the Church. For it commonly comes about that a man has an enemy whom he most unjustly hates, although we are commanded to love even unjust enemies and to pray for them (Matt. 5:44).
But suddenly, in peril of death, he begins to be troubled and demands baptism, which he receives in such haste that the time of danger scarcely admits the necessary questioning of a few words — how much less a very long discourse, that this hatred might be driven from his heart, even if it were known to the one baptizing! Assuredly these things cease not to occur, not only among us but even among them. What then do we say? Are this man's sins forgiven, or are they not forgiven? Let them choose outright whichever they will. For if they are forgiven, they return at once — the Gospel speaks it, the truth cries it out. Whether, then, they be forgiven or not forgiven, a remedy is necessary afterward.
Yet if he lives and learns that this must be corrected, and corrects it, he is not baptized anew, whether among them or among us. So too those things which schismatics or heretics hold no differently, and do no differently, than the true Church — when they come to us we do not amend them, but rather approve them. For in those matters in which they do not dissent from us, in them they are not disjoined from us.
But nevertheless, because these things profit them nothing so long as they are schismatics or heretics — on account of the other matters in which they dissent from the truth, and on account of the utterly monstrous crime of separation itself, whether the sins remained in them or, having been at once forgiven, returned — we exhort them to come to the salvation of peace and charity, not only that they may have something they did not have, but that even what they had may begin to profit them. In vain, then, do they say to us: 'If you accept our baptism, what less do we have, that you should think we ought to be counselled about your communion?' For we answer:
We do not accept your baptism, because that baptism is not that of schismatics or heretics, but of God and of the Church, wherever it be found and whithersoever it be carried. But what is yours is nothing except that you hold perverse opinions, act sacrilegiously, and impiously separate yourselves. For if you were to hold or think all other things true, and yet were to persist in the same separation against the bond of fraternal peace, against the unity of all the brethren who throughout the whole world, as they were promised so have been made manifest — the causes of all of whom...
And their hearts you could in no way ever know or examine, so as justly to condemn them — men who cannot on that account be held guilty, because they trusted the ecclesiastical judges rather than the litigants — in this alone you have less: what he has less who has not charity. And now what need is there that we should retrace it? Look yourselves in the Apostle to see how great is that which you have less. And what difference does it make whether one who has not charity flies outside, carried off by some wind of temptation, or within does not depart from the Lord's harvest, to be separated at the final winnowing? And yet even such, if they have already once been born through baptism, need not be born again.
For the Church begets all through baptism, whether within herself, that is, from her own womb, or outside herself, from the seed of her husband. But even Esau, born of a wife, was on account of fraternal discord separated from the people of God; while Asher, born indeed by the authority of the wife but from a handmaid, on account of fraternal concord received the land of promise.
Whence also, that Ishmael was separated from the people of God, it was not his handmaid mother that harmed him, but fraternal discord harmed him, and the authority of the wife whose son he rather was did not profit him — because by her conjugal rights he had been both sown in the handmaid and received from the handmaid. So too among these people, by the right of the Church which is in baptism, all who are born are born; but if they be in concord with the brethren, through the unity of peace they will come to the land of promise, not to be cast out again from the maternal womb, but to be acknowledged in the paternal seed; if, however, they persist in discord, they will belong to the lot of Ishmael.
But Ishmael was first and Isaac afterward, and Esau first, Jacob later — not because heresy gave birth before the Church, nor because the Church herself brought forth first the carnal or animal and afterward the spiritual, but because in this very lot of our mortality, from the time we are born of Adam, that which is spiritual is not first, but that which is animal, and afterward the spiritual (1 Cor. 15:46). And from this very animal sense, because 'the animal man does not perceive the things that are of the Spirit of God' (1 Cor. 2:14), all dissensions and schisms are generated. Those persisting in this sense the Apostle said belong to the Old Testament, that is, to the desire of earthly promises, in which spiritual things are indeed figured, but the animal man does not perceive the things that are of the Spirit of God.
At whatever time, then, such men begin to exist in this life — men who, though already imbued with divine sacraments according to the dispensation of the ages, yet still savor of carnal things and hope for and desire carnal things concerning God, whether in this life or after this life — they are animal men. But the Church, which is the people of God, even in the pilgrimage of this life is an ancient thing, having in some men an animal portion, but in others a spiritual one. To the animal belongs the Old Testament, to the spiritual the New. But in the earliest times both were hidden, from Adam until Moses. From Moses onward, however, the Old was made manifest, and in it the New was hidden, because it was secretly signified.
But after the Lord came in the flesh, the New was revealed. The sacraments of the Old, however, ceased, but such concupiscences did not cease. For among those there are men whom the Apostle says, though already born through the sacrament of the New Testament, are still animal and cannot perceive the things that are of the Spirit of God. For just as under the sacraments of the Old Testament certain spiritual men lived, belonging secretly to the New Testament which was then hidden, so also now, under the sacrament of the New Testament which has already been revealed, very many live as animal men. And if these are unwilling to advance toward perceiving the things that are of the Spirit of God — to which the apostolic word exhorts them — they will belong to the Old Testament.
But if they advance, even before they attain it, by that very progress and approach they belong to the New. And if, before they become spiritual, they are snatched from this life, being kept safe through the holiness of the sacrament, they are reckoned in the land of the living, where our hope and portion is the Lord. Nor do I find what could be more truly understood in that which is written, 'Your eyes saw my imperfection,' seeing that there follows, 'and in your book shall all be written' (Ps. 138:16). But she who bore Abel and Enoch and Noah and Abraham, the same bore also Moses and the prophets of a later time before the Lord's coming; and she who bore these bore also the apostles and our martyrs and all good Christians.
For all, though born at diverse times, have appeared, yet are contained in the fellowship of one people, and as citizens of the same city have experienced the labors of this pilgrimage; and some of them experience them now, and the rest will experience them even unto the end. Likewise she who bore Cain and Ham and Ishmael and Esau, the same also bore Dathan and others like them in the same people; and she who bore these bore also Judas the false apostle and Simon Magus and the rest, down to these times, the false Christians obstinately hardened in animal affection, whether they be mingled in unity or dissent by open severance.
But when such men are evangelized by spiritual persons and imbued with the sacraments, it is as if Rebecca herself bore them, as she bore Esau; but when such men are begotten in the people of God through those who do not chastely proclaim the Gospel, it is Sarah indeed, but through Hagar. Likewise, when good spiritual men are begotten by carnal persons who evangelize or baptize, it is Leah indeed or Rachel who bears them by conjugal right, but through the womb of the handmaid; but when good believers are begotten through spiritual men in the Gospel — men who either come out into the disposition of a spiritual age, or do not cease to strive toward it, or fail to do so only because they cannot — then, as from the womb of Sarah came Isaac, or from Rebecca came Jacob, they are born into the new life and the New Testament.
And so, whether they seem to dwell within or are openly outside, what is flesh is flesh; whether it persist on the threshing-floor in its own barrenness, or by the occasion of temptation be carried off as by a wind to the outside, what is chaff is chaff; and always is he divided from the unity of that Church which is 'without spot and wrinkle' (Eph. 5:27), even he who mingles with the congregation of the saints in carnal hardness. Yet of none must we despair, neither of him who appears such within, nor of him who more manifestly opposes without.
But the spiritual, or those advancing with pious zeal toward this very thing, do not go outside; because even when they seem to be expelled by some perversity or necessity of men, they there rather prove that they remain within, since they are in no way raised up against the Church, but are rooted in the solid rock of unity with the most steadfast strength of charity. For to this pertains what is said in that sacrifice of Abraham: 'But the birds he did not divide' (Gen. 15:10). Of the question of baptism, then, I have now, I think, discoursed sufficiently. And since this is the most manifest schism which is designated by the name of the Donatists, it remains that concerning baptism we piously believe what the whole Church, removed from the sacrilege of schism, guards.
Yet in that Church, if some held one view and others another concerning this question, while peace was preserved, until by a universal council some one thing, refined and pure, should be approved, the charity of unity would cover the error of human infirmity, as it is written: 'because charity covers a multitude of sins' (1 Pet. 4:8). For where it is absent, all else is held in vain; where it is present, certain things are venially not held. There stand in the letters of the blessed martyr Cyprian great testimonies — for I now come to him, upon whose authority these men carnally flatter themselves, while by his charity they are spiritually destroyed.
For in those times, before the consensus of the whole Church, by the sentence of a plenary council, should confirm what was to be followed in this matter, it seemed to him, together with about eighty of his fellow bishops of the African churches, that every man who had been baptized outside the communion of the Catholic Church ought, on coming to the Church, to be baptized anew. That this was not rightly done, the Lord doubtless did not for this reason reveal to so great a man — that his piety and humility and charity in wholesomely guarding the peace of the Church might shine forth, and might be marked, so to speak, for medicinal knowledge, not only to the Christians of that time but also to those coming after.
For although a bishop of such merit, of so great a church, of such heart, of such eloquence, of such virtue, held concerning baptism a view other than that which the more diligently investigated truth was to establish — and although many of his colleagues, though it was not yet clearly manifested, nevertheless held that which both the past custom of the Church and afterward the whole Catholic world embraced — yet he did not, by a separated communion, disjoin himself from the rest who thought differently; and he did not cease to persuade even the others that they should 'bear with one another in love, being eager to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace' (Eph. 4:2-3).
For thus, while the joining of the body remained, if anything in certain members was weakened, it might rather recover from the health of the others, than, mortified by severance, admit the care of no cure. And if he had separated himself, how many would have followed! What a name would he have made for himself among men! How much more widely would they have been called Cyprianists than Donatists! But he was not a 'son of perdition,' of such as it is said, 'you cast them down while they were exalted' (Ps. 72:18); rather he was a son of the Church's peace, who, endowed with so great an illumination of heart, did not on that account see a certain thing, in order that through him something more surpassing might be seen. And 'still,' says the Apostle, 'I show you a more excellent way' (1 Cor. 12:31).
'If I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but have not charity, I have become sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal' (1 Cor. 13:1). Less deeply, then, did he penetrate, so as to discern the hidden secret of the sacrament; but if he had known all the sacraments, yet had not charity, he would be nothing (1 Cor. 13:2). But since, discerning that lesser thing less, he nevertheless guarded this greater thing humbly, faithfully, bravely, he merited to attain the crown of martyrdom, so that, if any cloud from the human condition had crept into his lucid mind, it might be put to flight by the glorious serenity of his shining blood.
For not in vain did the Lord Jesus Christ Himself, when He called Himself the vine and His own as branches in the vine, say that they are cut off and taken away from the vine as useless branches which bore no fruit (John 15:1-6). And what is the fruit but that new offspring of which He likewise says, 'A new commandment I give you, that you love one another' (John 13:34)? This is that very charity, without which all else profits nothing. The Apostle also says: 'But the fruit of the Spirit is charity, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faith, meekness, self-control' (Gal. 5:22-23). All these begin from charity, and through the rest of the joining make, as it were, a wondrous cluster of grapes. Nor yet in vain did the same Lord add:
'But the branches which bear fruit in me, my Father prunes them, that they may bear more fruit' (John 15:2) — except because even they who prevail by the fruit of charity can nevertheless have something to be pruned, which the husbandman does not leave uncultivated? Therefore, that that holy man, holding concerning baptism otherwise than the matter stood — which was afterward thoroughly examined and established by most diligent consideration — remained in Catholic unity, was both compensated for by the abundance of charity and pruned by the sickle of his passion. XIX. 29.
But lest I seem, for the sake of avoiding proof, to say these things in praise of the most blessed martyr — praise which indeed is not his, but His by whose grace he became such — let us now bring forward testimonies from his letters, by which especially the mouths of the Donatists may be stopped. For they cast his authority in the teeth of the untaught, so as to show that they act rightly, as it were, in baptizing anew the faithful who come to them — most wretched men, and, unless they correct themselves, wholly condemned by their own selves, who choose to imitate in so great a man that which did not harm him for this reason: because he walked with steps most persevering unto the end into that peace, from which these men, who 'have not known the way of peace' (Rom. 3:17), have strayed.
It is indeed the case that the baptism of Christ is everywhere holy, and although it be among heretics or schismatics, it is nevertheless not of the heresy or schism itself, and therefore neither ought those coming from thence to the Catholic Church itself be baptized anew. But yet this is one thing, and it is another to judge that those deviating from Catholic peace and cast headlong into the wicked pit of severance ought moreover to be rebaptized. For that blemish on the whiteness of a holy soul the breasts of charity covered over, but this sootiness the unpacified countenance flaunts in the hellish foulness of these men. But the things that we are henceforth to treat, so far as pertains to the authority of blessed Cyprian, we shall take up from another beginning. SECOND BOOK.
How much those things which are brought forth by the party of Donatus against us, as if from the authority of blessed Cyprian, make in our favor — that is, in favor of Catholic peace — and how much they are against those by whom they are brought forth, I have proposed to demonstrate with the Lord's help. If, then, some necessity of answering shall compel me again to recall those things which I have already set down in other books — although I do this sparingly — to those who have already read and hold them it ought not to be burdensome, because both those things which are necessary for instruction must more often be impressed upon the slower, and, when the same matters are turned over and treated in many and various ways, they also aid those endowed with more capacious understanding, both toward ease of knowing and toward abundance in discussing.
I know also how it is wont to sadden a reader when, from the book which he holds in his hands, upon falling into some knot of a question, he is sent to another where he may seek its solution — which perhaps he does not possess. Wherefore, whatever we have already said in other books, if the necessity of the present questions should compel me to repeat it briefly, let those who know pardon it, lest those who do not know be offended. For it is better to offer to one who has than to defer one who has not. What, then, do these men say when they are choked by the strength of the truth, to which they are unwilling to consent?
'Cyprian,' they say, 'whose so great merit and so great learning we know, together with many of his fellow bishops who contributed their own opinions in council, decreed that heretics or schismatics — that is, all who are outside the communion of the one Church — do not have baptism, and therefore that whoever is baptized by them and comes to the Church must be baptized in the Church.' The authority of Cyprian does not frighten me, because the humility of Cyprian restores me. Great indeed is the merit we know of Cyprian, bishop and martyr; but is it greater than that of Peter, apostle and martyr? Of whom the same Cyprian in his letter to Quintus speaks thus:
'For not even Peter,' he says, 'whom the Lord chose first, and upon whom He built His Church, when Paul afterward disputed with him about circumcision, claimed anything for himself insolently or arrogantly assumed, so as to say that he held the primacy and that he ought rather to be obeyed by novices and those coming after; nor did he despise Paul because he had formerly been a persecutor of the Church, but admitted the counsel of truth and readily consented to the lawful reason which Paul vindicated — giving us, namely, a lesson of both concord and patience, that we should not pertinaciously love our own opinions, but rather should count as our own those things which are at any time usefully and wholesomely suggested by our brethren and colleagues, if they are true and lawful.'
Behold where Cyprian recalls what we too have learned in the Holy Scriptures — that the apostle Peter, in whom the primacy of the apostles pre-eminently shines with such surpassing grace, was accustomed to act concerning circumcision otherwise than the truth demanded, and was corrected by the later apostle Paul. If, then, Peter could in some point not walk rightly toward the truth of the Gospel, so as to compel the Gentiles to judaize — which Paul writes in that epistle in which he called God to witness that he did not lie; for he says, 'The things which I write to you, behold, before God, I do not lie' (Gal. 1:20), and after this so holy and terrible attestation of God, he narrated all these things in which he said:
'When I saw that they were not walking rightly toward the truth of the Gospel, I said to Peter before them all: If you, being a Jew, live like the Gentiles and not like the Jews, how do you compel the Gentiles to judaize?' (Gal. 2:14) — if, I say, Peter could, against the rule of truth which the Church afterward held, compel the Gentiles to judaize, why could not Cyprian, against the rule of truth which the whole Church afterward held, compel heretics or schismatics to be baptized anew? I think that, without any dishonor to himself, Cyprian the bishop is compared to Peter the apostle, so far as pertains to the crown of martyrdom. But rather I ought to fear lest I be dishonoring to Peter. For who does not know that that primacy of the apostolate is to be preferred to any episcopate whatever?
But even if the grace of their chairs differs, one is nevertheless the glory of the martyrs; and if perchance they precede one another in some respect — the hearts of those confessing and dying for the true faith in the unity of charity — the Lord knows, by whose hidden and wondrous dispensation of graces the thief hanging on the cross confesses Him but once and on that very day is sent into paradise, while Peter, following the Lord, denies Him thrice and is deferred from the crown; for us to judge herein is rash. Nevertheless, if anyone now should compel someone to be circumcised after the Jewish manner and thus baptized, the human race detests this kind of thing far more than if someone were compelled to be rebaptized.
Wherefore, since Peter, when doing that thing, was corrected by the later Paul, and, kept in the bond of peace and unity, was promoted to martyrdom, how much more easily and firmly ought that which has been established by the statutes of the universal Church to be preferred either to the authority of a single bishop or to the council of a single province — since this same Cyprian so expressed what seemed good to him, that he willed to be in the peace of unity even with those who thought differently on this matter! This his own first address indicates, at the beginning of that same council which is brought forth by these men. For it runs thus:
When at Carthage, on the Kalends of September, very many bishops from the province of Africa, Numidia, and Mauretania, together with the presbyters and deacons, had assembled into one — a very large part of the people also being present — and the letters of Jubaianus, written to Cyprian, had been read, likewise Cyprian's reply written back to Jubaianus concerning the baptizing of heretics, and what the same Jubaianus had afterward written back to Cyprian, Cyprian said:
You have heard, most beloved colleagues, what our fellow bishop Jubaianus wrote to me, consulting our mediocrity concerning the unlawful and profane baptism of heretics, and what I wrote back to him, judging, namely, what once and again and often we have judged: that heretics coming to the Church ought to be baptized and sanctified by the baptism of the Church. Likewise there have been read to you also other letters of Jubaianus, in which, out of his sincere and religious devotion, writing back to our epistle, he not only consented, but even gave thanks that he had been instructed. It remains that concerning this very matter each of us bring forth what we think, judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he should think differently.
For none of us sets himself up as a bishop of bishops, nor by tyrannical terror does he compel his colleagues to the necessity of obedience, since every bishop has, according to the liberty and power granted him, his own free judgment, and can no more be judged by another than he himself can judge another. But let us all await the judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, who alone has the power both to set us over the governance of His Church and to judge our conduct. Let the proud and swollen necks of the heretics now, if they dare, rear themselves up against the holy humility of these words.
You mad Donatists, whom we desire and long to see return to the peace and unity of the holy Church and to be healed within her — what do you say to this? You are certainly wont to cast up to us the letters of Cyprian, the opinion of Cyprian, the council of Cyprian. Why do you take up the authority of Cyprian on behalf of your schism, yet reject his example on behalf of the peace of the Church?
Who does not know that the holy canonical Scripture, both of the Old and of the New Testament, is contained within its own fixed bounds, and that it is so set above all the later writings of bishops that concerning it there can be no doubt or dispute whatever as to whether what is found written in it be true or right; whereas the letters of bishops, which have been or are being written since the confirmation of the canon, may be reproved — both by the possibly wiser discourse of anyone more skilled in the matter, and by the weightier authority and more learned prudence of other bishops, and by councils — if perchance in them something has strayed from the truth; and that the councils themselves, which are held in individual regions or provinces, must without any evasion yield to the authority of plenary councils, which are formed from the whole Christian world; and that even earlier plenary councils are often amended by later ones, when by some experience of affairs that which was closed is opened and that which lay hidden becomes known — and all this without any bombast of sacrilegious pride, without any puffed-up neck of arrogance, without any strife of livid envy, but with holy humility, with catholic peace, with Christian charity?
Wherefore holy Cyprian, so much the more exalted as he was the more humble, who so loved the example of Peter that he said: 'giving us, namely, a lesson both of concord and of patience, that we should not obstinately love our own opinions, but should rather account as our own whatever is at times usefully and wholesomely suggested by our brethren and colleagues, if it be true and lawful' — Cyprian, I say, sufficiently shows that he would most readily have corrected his own opinion, had anyone demonstrated to him that the baptism of Christ could be given by those who had gone forth outside, in the same way as it could not be lost when they went forth; concerning which we have already said much.
Nor would we ourselves dare to assert anything of the kind unless we were strengthened by the wholly concordant authority of the universal Church; to which he too would undoubtedly have yielded, if already at that time the truth of this question had been clarified and declared and made firm by a plenary council. For if he praises and proclaims that Peter was patiently and harmoniously corrected by one later colleague, how much more readily would he himself, together with the council of his own province, have yielded to the authority of the whole world once the truth was laid open! Indeed, so holy and so peaceable a soul could most easily have assented even to one man speaking and demonstrating the truth. And perhaps this was in fact done, but we do not know.
For not all things that were transacted among the bishops in that time could be committed to memory and to writing, nor do we know all that were so committed. For how could this matter, wrapped in such clouds of controversy, have been brought to the clear illumination and confirmation of a plenary council, unless it had first been thoroughly handled over a longer time throughout the regions of the world by many disputations and conferences of bishops on this side and that?
But this is what the soundness of peace effects: that when certain more obscure matters are inquired into over a longer time, and because of the difficulty of finding the answer they beget diverse opinions in brotherly debate, the bond of unity nevertheless remains until the clear truth is reached, lest in the severed part there remain the incurable wound of error. And therefore something is often revealed less to the more learned, that their patient and humble charity — in which there is greater fruit — may be proved: either how they hold unity when in obscurer matters they hold diverse opinions, or how they receive the truth when they learn that it has been declared against what they had held.
Of these two things we hold one made manifest in blessed Cyprian, namely how he held unity with those from whom he differed in opinion; for he says: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a different view.' But the other, namely how he could receive the truth found to be contrary to what he held — though the letters are silent, his merits cry out. If no letter is found, his crown bears witness; if no council of bishops declares it, the fellowship of angels declares it. For it is no small proof of a most peaceable soul to have earned martyrdom in that unity from which, though differing in view, he was unwilling to separate himself. For we are men, and to be of a different mind from how the matter truly stands is a human temptation.
But to reach, by loving one's own opinion too much or by envying those who are better, the sacrilege of cutting off communion and founding a schism or heresy, is a diabolical presumption. But to differ in mind on nothing from how the matter truly stands is angelic perfection. Since therefore we are men, but by hope we are angels of God, to whom we shall be made equal in the resurrection, so long as we do not have the perfection of the angel, let us not have the presumption of the devil. Therefore the Apostle says: 'Let no temptation take hold of you but such as is human.' It is human, then, to be of a different mind about something. For this reason he says in another place: 'Let us therefore, as many as are perfect, be thus minded; and if in anything you are otherwise minded, this also God shall reveal to you.'
But to whom does He reveal, when He wills, whether in this life or after this life, save to those walking in the way of peace and deviating into no severance — not such as these men are, who have not known the way of peace, nor for any other reason have they broken the bond of unity? And therefore the Apostle, when he had said, 'And if in anything you are otherwise minded, this also God shall reveal to you,' lest they should think that what they held otherwise could be revealed to them apart from the way of peace, immediately added: 'Nevertheless, whereunto we have already attained, in that let us walk.'
Walking in which, Cyprian, by his most persevering endurance — with blood not shed but shed within unity (for if he had given his body to be burned and had not charity, it would profit him nothing) — through the confession of martyrdom attained to the angelic light, so that if not before, there at least he might recognize revealed that which, when he held another view, he did not prefer to unity by the bond of a differing opinion. You therefore, Donatists, what do you say to this? If our opinion concerning baptism is true, all who held otherwise in Cyprian's times were not separated from the unity of the Church, until God should reveal to them that which they held otherwise. Why then have you, by a sacrilegious separation, broken the bond of peace?
But if your opinion concerning baptism is true, Cyprian and the rest — with whom you allege that he held such a council — remained in unity with those who held otherwise. Why have you broken the bond of peace? Whichever of these you choose, you are compelled to pronounce sentence against your own severance. Answer: why have you separated yourselves? Why have you raised an altar against the whole world? Why do you not commune with the churches to which you hold and read the apostolic epistles were sent, and according to which you say you live? Answer: why have you separated yourselves? Surely for this reason: lest by communion with the wicked you should perish. How then did Cyprian and so many of his colleagues not perish?
For although they believed that heretics and schismatics did not have baptism, yet when such were received without baptism — though they believed the sins of these to be so monstrous and so sacrilegious as to rest upon them — they nevertheless chose to commune with them rather than to be separated from unity, Cyprian saying: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a different view.' If then the righteous perish by such communion with the wicked, then already in Cyprian's times the Church had perished. Whence then arose the origin of Donatus? Where was he catechized, where baptized, where ordained, when the contagion of communion had already extinguished the Church? But if the Church existed, then evil men in one communion could in no way harm the good. Why have you separated yourselves?
Behold, in unity I see Cyprian and his other colleagues, who, having held a council, judged that all who had been baptized outside the communion of the Church did not have it, and that therefore it must be given to them when they come. But behold, again in the same unity I see certain men holding a different view on this matter, and daring not to baptize again those who had come from heretics or schismatics, once the baptism of Christ was recognized in them. All these the catholic unity embraces in her maternal bosom, bearing one another's burdens and being diligent to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, until the Lord should reveal to one party or the other, if in anything they held otherwise. If these held the truth, were they not contaminated by those, or were they contaminated?
If those held the truth, were these not contaminated by them, or were they contaminated? Choose which you will. If they were contaminated, then already at that time there was no Church. Answer: whence did you come forth here? But if the Church endured, then in no way are the good contaminated by the wicked in such communion. Answer: why have you broken the bond? Or perhaps schismatics received without baptism do not contaminate, but betrayers of the holy books do contaminate? That the betrayers were yours, the most manifest records of the deeds bear witness. And if then you had spoken the truth against those whom you accused, you would have persuaded the unity of the whole world of your cause, so that, with you retained, they would be excluded.
But if you attempted to do this and did not prevail, the whole world is innocent, which believed the ecclesiastical judges rather than the defeated litigants. And if you were unwilling to plead your cause, the whole world is innocent, which could not condemn men unheard. Why then have you separated yourselves from the innocent? You are unable to defend the sacrilege of your schism. But I pass these things by; this I say: if the betrayers could contaminate you — betrayers who are not convicted by you, and by whom you have been defeated — much more could the sacrileges of schismatics and heretics, received without baptism according to your opinion, contaminate Cyprian.
Yet he did not separate himself, and because the Church endured, it is manifest that he could not be contaminated. Why then have you separated yourselves — I do not say from the innocent, which is proved, but from those very betrayers, which is not proved? Or, as I had begun to say, are the crimes of betrayers graver than those of schismatics? Let us not bring deceitful balances, where we may weigh what we please and how we please, saying at our own discretion, 'This is grave, this is light'; but let us bring the divine balance from the holy Scriptures, as from the Lord's treasuries, and in it let us weigh what is graver — nay, let us not weigh, but recognize what has been weighed by the Lord.
In that time when the Lord showed that former offences must be guarded against by recent examples of punishments — an idol was fashioned and worshipped, a prophetic book was burned in the wrath of a scornful king, and schism was attempted — idolatry was punished by the sword, the burning of the book by warlike slaughter and foreign captivity, and schism by the gaping of the earth, its authors buried alive and the rest consumed by heavenly fire. Who now would doubt that this was the more wickedly committed which was the more gravely avenged? Those coming from such sacrilegious men without baptism, as you say, did not contaminate Cyprian: how could they contaminate you — betrayers not convicted but fabricated?
Who, even if they had not handed over the books to be burned, but had themselves burned them with their own hands, would assuredly have been guilty of a lesser crime than if they committed schism; because the one was more mildly, the other more gravely avenged — not by human judgment, but by divine. Why then have you separated yourselves? If there is any sense in you, you certainly see that you can find nothing to answer. 'Not to such a degree,' they say, 'have all things failed, that we cannot answer: so we will it. Who art thou that judgest another's servant? To his own lord he standeth or falleth.' They do not understand what was said to them who wished to judge, not concerning manifest deeds, but concerning others' hearts. For how does he himself speak so much concerning the crimes of schisms and heresies?
Or how is it sung in the psalms: 'If you truly love righteousness, judge rightly, O sons of men'? And why does the Lord Himself say: 'Judge not according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment' — if it be not permitted to judge concerning anyone at all? Finally, concerning those very betrayers, about whom they judged falsely, why did they judge at all concerning others' servants? To their own lord they stood or fell. Why, in short, concerning the recent Maximianists, did they not hesitate — with the truthful mouth, as they say, of a plenary council — to pronounce such a judgment as to compare them to those first schismatics whom the earth swallowed alive? Yet some of these — which they cannot deny — they either condemned as innocent or received back though guilty.
But when the truth is spoken, to which they cannot reply, they gnaw with rough murmurings: 'So we will it. Who art thou that judgest another's servant? To his own lord he standeth or falleth.' But when a weak sheep is spied in the wilderness, where the shepherd who might cry out seems absent, their teeth are bared, the feeble throat is broken: 'A good man you would be, if you were not a betrayer; consult your soul, be a Christian.' O wicked madness! When it is said to a Christian, 'Be a Christian,' what else is he taught but to deny himself a Christian? Was there anything else those persecutors of Christians desired to teach, those whom whoever resisted became martyrs? Or is that reckoned lighter which is committed by a threatening sword, than what is committed by an ensnaring tongue?
To these things answer, you ravening wolves, who, desiring to be clothed in sheep's skins, think that blessed Cyprian's letters are on your side: did the sacrilege of schismatics contaminate Cyprian, or did it not contaminate him? If it contaminated him, then already at that time the Church perished — there was none whence you might be propagated. But if it did not contaminate him, by what other's crime can the innocent be contaminated in unity, if they cannot be by the sacrilege of schism? Why then have you separated yourselves? Why, while you flee the lighter things which you fabricate, have you committed the very sacrilege of schism, which is graver than all?
Or perhaps it now pleases you to confess that those were no longer either schismatics or heretics, who had been baptized outside the communion of the Church, either in some schism or in heresy, because by passing over to the Church and anathematizing their former errors they had ceased to be what they were? How then, without baptism, had their crimes not remained upon them?
Or was that the baptism of Christ, but it could not profit them outside the communion of the Church; whereas when they came and, with their past error anathematized, were received into the peace of the Church by the laying on of hands, then, being rooted and grounded in charity — without which the rest are unfruitful — that which they were carrying without fruit outside began to profit both unto the remission of sins and unto the sanctification of life? Do not therefore cast up to us the authority of Cyprian for the repetition of baptism, but hold with us the example of Cyprian for the preservation of unity.
For not yet had that question of baptism been diligently handled; but nevertheless the Church held a most wholesome custom, even in the case of schismatics and heretics themselves, of correcting what was depraved, not repeating what had been given; of healing what was wounded, not curing what was sound. This custom — coming, I believe, from apostolic tradition, just as many things are not found in their writings nor in the councils of their successors, and yet, because they are kept throughout the universal Church, are believed to have been handed down and commended by none but them — this most wholesome custom, then, holy Cyprian says began, as it were, to be corrected through his predecessor Agrippinus;
but as truth more diligently inquired into has taught — truth which after great waves of doubt was brought to the confirmation of a plenary council — it is more truly believed that through Agrippinus it began to be corrupted, not corrected. And so, when so great a question rushed in — concerning the remission of sins and the spiritual regeneration of man, whether it could take place among schismatics or heretics — since the reasoning was rendered difficult, and there went before the authority of Agrippinus and of some men who had agreed with him but were failing in this question, who had preferred to contrive something new rather than to hold a custom whose defence they did not understand — plausible reasonings rushed upon the eyes of the soul and blocked the path of investigating the truth.
Nor do I think that blessed Cyprian, for any other reason, uttered rather freely and stated first whatever he held against the custom, save this: that he might most gladly receive another, if perchance one should arise to whom something better had been revealed, and might show that not only diligence in teaching but also modesty in learning is to be imitated; but that if no one should arise who might bring forward any such thing, whereby all those plausible reasonings by which he was moved might be refuted, he might remain in the same opinion, being well conscious both of the truth which was thought not concealed and of the unity which was loved and retained. For he understood in this sense also what the Apostle says: 'Let the prophets speak, two or three, and let the rest judge. But if anything be revealed to another sitting by, let the first hold his peace.'
In which passage, he says, he taught and showed that many things are revealed to individuals for the better, and that each one ought not to contend obstinately for that which he once imbibed and held, but if anything better and more useful should appear, gladly to embrace it. By these words he not only admonished those who saw nothing better to agree with him, but he also exhorted them — if any could bring forward anything whereby the earlier custom might rather be strengthened for keeping — so that, if it were such as could not be refuted, he himself too might show how truly he had said: that each one ought not to contend obstinately for that which he once imbibed and held, but if anything better and more useful should appear, gladly to embrace it.
But because at that time there existed none save those who opposed the custom to him, while they brought forward no such defences of the custom itself as would move so great a soul, that most weighty man was unwilling that his own reasonings — though not true (which lay hidden from him), yet nevertheless not defeated — should yield to a custom that was indeed truthful but not yet asserted.
Yet that custom — had not Agrippinus first, and some of his fellow bishops throughout Africa, previously attempted to abandon it even by conciliar decisions — this man would not have dared even to reason against it, but, troubled in so obscure a question and everywhere regarding the universal and robust custom, he would rather have constrained himself, and by prayer and by the intention of his mind toward God, that he might perceive and teach as true that which afterward seemed good to the plenary council. But when the authority of the preceding council, which was held through Agrippinus, took up him grown weary, he preferred to defend the finding of his predecessors, as it were, rather than to labor further in inquiring.
For at the end of his letter to Quintus he thus shows on what, as on a couch of authority, he rested as though wearied. 'This indeed,' he says, 'both Agrippinus, a man of good memory, together with his fellow bishops who at that time governed the Lord's Church in the province of Africa and Numidia, established and confirmed by the weighed examination of common counsel. Their opinion — religious and lawful, wholesome to the faith, agreeable to the catholic Church — we also have followed.' By this attestation he sufficiently shows that he would much more have made mention, had any transmarine or universal council concerning this matter been held.
But it had not yet been held, because the world was held by the strength of custom, and this alone was opposed to those wishing to introduce novelty, because they could not grasp the truth. Afterward, however, while it was discussed and inquired into among many on both sides, it was not only found but even brought to the authority and strength of a plenary council — after Cyprian's passion indeed, but before we were born. But that this was the custom of the Church, which afterward, when many windings had been discussed and the truth perceived, was confirmed by a plenary council, is sufficiently shown even by the words of blessed Cyprian himself in that same letter to Iubaianus which is recorded as read in the council. For he says: 'But someone says:'
'What then shall become of those who in the past, coming to the Church from heresy, were admitted without baptism?' Here certainly he sufficiently shows what was wont to be done — even though he did not wish it to be done — and by this very thing, that he mentions the council of Agrippinus, he openly indicates that another had been the custom of the Church. For there would have been no need for this council to wish to decree it, if it were already held by custom; and in that very council certain opinions altogether declare that they had decreed against the custom of the Church that which they judged ought to be decreed. Wherefore,
let these men consider that one thing which is plain to all: that if the authority of Cyprian is to be followed, it is rather to be followed in preserving unity than in changing the custom of the Church; but if his council is regarded, to this must be preferred the later council of the universal Church, whose member he rejoiced to be, and often admonished that the rest should imitate him in being retained within the framework of the whole body. For later councils too are preferred to earlier ones among later generations, and the whole is always, by the best right, preferred to the parts. But what do these men do, when it is shown that holy Cyprian, even though he did not admit those baptized in heresy or in schism, nevertheless communed with those who did admit them, which he most plainly declared, saying:
'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a different view'? If he was defiled by communion with such men, why do they follow his authority in re-baptizing? But if he was not defiled by communion with such men, why do they not imitate his example in retaining unity? Does anything here remain but for them to say, 'So we will it'? What else do all shameful and criminal men — the lustful, the drunken, adulterers and in every way unchaste, thieves, robbers, murderers, brigands, sorcerers, idolaters — answer to the word of truth and justice? What else do they answer, when the truth accuses them, but: 'This I will, this delights me'? And if they have been dyed with the Christian name, they say also:
You, who are you that judge another's servant?' Nevertheless these men are in this more modest, that when for their lost morals and deeds they suffer some punishment from divine and human laws, they do not call themselves martyrs.
But these men wish at once to have both the life of the sacrilegious and the reputation of the innocent, and in wicked deeds no punishment, and in just punishments the glory of martyrs — as though God's mercy and patience toward them were not the greater, the more, by chastising them in part, He gives place for repentance and in this life does not cease to redouble the scourges, so that, considering what they suffer and why they suffer, they may at length come to their senses; and that those who have already received baptism of the Maximianists for the sake of Donatus's party may rather, for the peace of Christ, embrace the baptism of the whole world, be restored to the root, be reconciled to unity, and see that nothing has remained for them to say, yet that something has remained for them to do — namely, that for their past deeds a sacrifice of love may be offered to a God ready to be appeased, whose unity they have broken by a wicked crime, and to whose sacraments they have inflicted such long-lasting injuries.
For the Lord is merciful and compassionate, long-suffering and of great mercy and true. Let them embrace in the present life the merciful and long-suffering One, and let them fear in the future the true One. For He does not so much will the death of the wicked as that he should turn back and live, since He bends His sentence against the injuries inflicted. This is our exhortation. On account of this we have them as enemies, because we speak the truth, because we fear to keep silence, because we dread to cease from insistence as much as we can, because we obey the Apostle who says: 'Preach the word, be instant in season, out of season; reprove, exhort, rebuke.' But, as the Gospel says, 'they love the glory of men more than of God,' and they fear to be reproved for a time, but fear not to be condemned for eternity.
They themselves also see what evil they do, they see that there is nothing at all for them to answer, but they cast clouds over the ignorant, while they themselves are swallowed alive — that is, they perish knowing and recognizing. They have seen men shudder and gravely detest that they have even divided themselves into many schisms, and especially in the capital of Africa and the most renowned city of Carthage. They tried to patch up the disgrace of their rags;
thinking that they could carry off the Maximianists, they pressed forward vigorously with great effort through Optatus the Gildonian, inflicting upon them many evils and the most savage persecutions; they received some back from there, thinking that they could all be converted by the same terror; but to those whom they received back they were unwilling to do the injury of re-baptizing those baptized by them in schism, or rather of having them re-baptized within by those very men by whom they had been baptized without — and in this manner they set a precedent against their own wicked custom.
They perceive how wickedly they now act when, having accepted the baptism of the Maximianists, they violate the baptism of the whole world; yet they fear those of their own whom they have rebaptized, lest perchance these do not spare them if they themselves have spared the rest, lest they exact their own souls from them if they cease to butcher the souls of others. What they should answer concerning the Maximianists whom they received, they cannot find. If they say, 'We received the innocent,' the reply is given them: 'Then you had condemned the innocent.' If they say, 'We did not know,' 'then you judged rashly — so too you brought forth a rash sentence concerning the traditors — and you spoke falsely: know that men condemned by the truthful voice of a plenary council have been condemned'; for indeed the innocent could not have been condemned by a truthful voice. If they say:
'We did not condemn them,' the council is read out, the names both of the bishops and of the cities are read out. If they say, 'That council is not our own,' the proconsular acts are read out, in which more than once they cited that very same council in order to exclude those same Maximianists from the basilicas and to drive them out by the din of the courts and the onrush of the authorities. If they say that Felicianus of Musti and Praetextatus of Assuras, whom they later received back, were not with Maximianus, the acts are read out by which they demanded from the public courts that these men be excluded from the basilicas by their own council, which they made against the Maximianists. If they say, 'They were taken back for the sake of peace,' the answer is given: 'Why then do you not acknowledge the true and full peace?
Who impelled you, who compelled you, for the peace of Donatus to receive a condemned schismatic, and against the peace of Christ to condemn the world unheard?' The truth altogether presses upon them; they see that they have nothing to answer, and they think they have nothing to do. What to say they cannot find; to be silent they are not permitted: they prefer to strive against the truth with perverse cries rather than, by confessing their errors, to be restored to peace. But who does not understand what they can say in their heart? 'What then,' they say, 'shall we do concerning those whom we have already rebaptized?' The answer is given: 'Return with them to the Church; with the medicine of peace offer up for healing those whom you have wounded; with the life of charity offer up for raising those whom you have slain.
Brotherly concord avails much to render God propitious. 'If two of you,' says the Lord, 'shall agree upon earth, whatsoever you ask shall be done for you.' If for two men, how much more for two peoples! Let us together prostrate ourselves before the Lord; share unity with us. Let us share sorrow with you, and let charity cover the multitude of sins. Seek counsel from the blessed Cyprian himself; consider how greatly he presumed upon the good of unity. Whence he did not tear himself away from those who thought differently, and although he judged that those who were baptized outside the communion of the Church did not have baptism, yet he believed that those simply admitted into the Church could, on account of the bond of that very unity, attain to pardon.
For thus he resolved the question which he had himself proposed, writing to Iubaianus in this manner: 'But someone says: What then shall become of those who in time past, coming from heresy to the Church, were admitted without baptism? The Lord is able by His mercy to grant indulgence, and not to separate from the gifts of His Church those who, having been simply admitted into the Church, have fallen asleep in the Church.' But which is the more pernicious — not to be baptized at all, or to be rebaptized — is difficult to judge. I see indeed what men rather detest and shudder at; nevertheless, having recourse to that Lord's balance, where the weights of things are weighed not by human feeling but by divine authority, I find the Lord's judgment concerning both matters.
For to Peter He said: 'He that is washed has no need to wash again'; and to Nicodemus: 'Unless a man be born again of water and the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.' What the more hidden discernment of God may hold, it is perhaps difficult for men such as we are to know. Yet as far as the words themselves are concerned, it is manifest to any man how great is the distance between 'he has no need to wash' and 'he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.' The Church itself, in fine, holds what has been thus handed down, so that it cannot at all admit to the altar a man without baptism; whereas, since it is lawful for a rebaptized person to be admitted after penance, what else is thereby shown but that he does not lack baptism?
If therefore Cyprian presumed that those whom he judged to be without baptism nevertheless attained to pardon on account of the bond of unity, the Lord is able, through that very bond of unity and peace, to be appeased even toward those who have been rebaptized, and to grow gentle, out of that very compensation of peace, toward those by whom they were rebaptized, and to forgive all the offenses which they had committed in error — when they offer the sacrifice of that charity which covers the multitude of sins, so that He may regard not how many were wounded by their departure, but how many more were set free by their return.
For in whatever bond of peace Cyprian believed that, through the mercy of God, those whom he supposed to have been admitted into the Church without baptism could yet not be separated from the gifts of the Church, in that same bond of peace we believe that, through the same mercy of God, the rebaptized can obtain pardon. For the Catholic Church, in the times of the blessed Cyprian and in the time before him, contained within the bosom of unity either persons rebaptized or persons not having baptism: either the one or the other attained salvation only by the merit of that very unity. For if those who came from heretics did not have baptism, as Cyprian asserts, they were not rightly admitted;
and yet he himself did not despair of indulgence for those same men from the Lord's mercy on account of the unity of the Church. Thus therefore, if they did have baptism, they were not rightly rebaptized. What then aided them but that same charity of unity, so that whatever, in the handling of the sacrament, lay hidden as human weakness, the divine mercy would not impute to those who love peace? Why then, when you fear for your rebaptized, do you begrudge the entrance of salvation both to them and to yourselves? There was once doubt concerning baptism: those who thought differently remained in unity. That doubt, as time went on and the truth was perceived, was removed: the question, which while yet unfinished did not deter Cyprian from withdrawing, now being finished invites you to return.
Come to the Catholic Church that is in concord, which Cyprian did not desert even while it wavered. Or if the example of Cyprian now displeases you — he who communicated with those who were received together with the baptism of heretics, openly saying: 'Judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he has thought differently' — where are you going, wretches, what are you doing? Flee even from yourselves, because you have gone forth from the place where he remained. But if, on account of the abundance of charity and the love of brotherhood and the bond of peace, neither his own sins nor those of others could harm him, return hither, where they will harm both us and you far less — the things which your own party have invented. BOOK THREE.
I think it is now manifest to all that the authority of the blessed Cyprian, for retaining the bond of peace and for the most salutary charity of the Church's unity, which is by no means to be violated, is to be put forward rather for us than for the Donatists.
For if they should wish to use the example of Cyprian for rebaptizing Catholics — because he judged that heretics should be baptized in the Catholic Church — we rather use his example, by which he most plainly established that from Catholic communion, that is, from Christians spread throughout the whole world, one must by no means withdraw through the separation of communion, even when evil and sacrilegious men have been admitted; since he was unwilling to remove from the right of communion even those who — as it seemed to him — were receiving into Catholic communion sacrilegious men not baptized, saying: 'Judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he has thought differently.'
I see, however, what may still be inquired of me — namely, that I should answer those plausible arguments by which either Agrippinus before, or Cyprian himself, or those who agreed with them in Africa, or perhaps some from lands across the sea and far apart, were moved (not indeed by any council, whether plenary or even merely regional, but by epistolary conference) to think that this ought to be done which the ancient custom of the Church did not hold, and which afterward the Catholic world excluded by the most robust firmness of its consent — so that what had begun to creep, through disputations of this kind, into the minds of some, a more powerful truth and a universal medicine, coming from the salvation of unity, might heal.
Let them therefore see how confidently I approach this discourse. If I shall not be able to attain and to show how those things are to be refuted which they affirm from the council of Cyprian or from his letters — namely, that the baptism of Christ cannot be given through heretics — I shall remain secure in that Church, in whose communion Cyprian himself remained together with those who had not agreed with him. But if they say that that Church was then Catholic because there were there a few, or (if they suppose this) even many, who disapproved of the baptism given among heretics and baptized those who came from thence — what then? Before Agrippinus, from whom this as it were novel reasoning began to strive against custom, was there not a Church? What, in fine?
After Agrippinus — when, unless there had been a return to the ancient custom, it would not have been necessary for Cyprian to set in motion another council — was there not a Church, because such a custom was held throughout, that the baptism of Christ was reckoned to be none other than the baptism of Christ, even if it were proved to have been given among heretics or schismatics? But if there was even then a Church, and the inheritance of Christ, not interrupted, had not perished but remained, taking increase among all nations, it is the safest reasoning to remain in that same custom which then bore both good and evil in one embrace.
But if there was not then a Church, because sacrilegious heretics were received without baptism and this was held by universal custom, whence did Donatus appear, from what land did he sprout, from what sea did he emerge, from what sky did he fall? We therefore, as I had begun to say, are secure in the communion of that Church, through whose universality is now done what, both before Agrippinus and between Agrippinus and Cyprian, was likewise done through its universality; and whose universality neither Agrippinus deserted, nor Cyprian, nor those who had agreed with them, although they thought otherwise than the rest, but remained in the same communion of unity with those very men from whom they differed in opinion.
But let them themselves consider where they are — they who cannot even say whence they were propagated, if the Church, having then already received heretics and schismatics without baptism, had lost it by the contagion of communion; nor do they themselves agree with Cyprian. For he professed that he remained in communion with the receivers of heretics and schismatics, and thereby also with those very persons received; whereas these men, on account of the name of traditors — whom they defamed in Africa but did not convict in a trial across the sea — have separated themselves from the communion of the whole world, although, even if they were bringing true charges, the crimes of heresies and schisms are far greater.
Whence those coming without baptism, as he himself judged, and received into Catholic communion not through baptism, could not defile Cyprian. Nor even in that very point in which they say they imitate Cyprian do they find what to answer concerning the baptism of the Maximianists which they accepted — together with those whom, out of that number whom they had condemned in their plenary council and even persecuted by the judgment of earthly powers, they recalled into their own communion, into the very episcopate in which they had condemned them. Wherefore, if in the times of Cyprian the communion of evil men destroyed the Church, these men have no origin for their communion.
But if it did not destroy it, they have no defense for their schism; and moreover they neither follow the example of Cyprian, because they have broken the bond of unity, nor the council itself, because they received the baptism of the Maximianists. Now therefore let us, remaining in the example of Cyprian, also consider the council of Cyprian. What says Cyprian? 'You have heard,' he says, 'most beloved colleagues, what Iubaianus, our fellow bishop, wrote to me, consulting our mediocrity concerning the unlawful and profane baptism of heretics, and what I wrote back to him, judging assuredly what once and again and often we have judged: that heretics coming to the Church ought to be baptized and sanctified with the Church's baptism.'
'Likewise there have been read to you also other letters of Iubaianus, in which, writing back to our letter according to his sincere and religious devotion, he not only agreed, but also gave thanks that he had been instructed.' By these words of the blessed Cyprian we understand that he was consulted by Iubaianus, and both what he answered his consulter, and that the latter gave thanks that he had been instructed. Are we now to be reckoned obstinate if we should wish to consider that very letter by which this was persuaded to Iubaianus? For until it be persuaded also to us — if this can be persuaded by true reasons — Cyprian himself makes us secure concerning the right of Catholic communion. For he goes on and says:
'It remains that on this very matter each of us should declare what he thinks, judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he has thought differently.' Not only, then, does he grant me, with the right of communion preserved, still to seek the truth, but even to think differently. 'For neither does any of us,' he says, 'set himself up as a bishop of bishops, or by tyrannical terror compel his colleagues to the necessity of obeying.' What more gentle, what more humble? Certainly no authority deters us from seeking what is true.
'Since,' he says, 'every bishop, according to the license of his freedom and power, has his own judgment, and can no more be judged by another than he himself can judge another' — I take it, at any rate, that this holds in those questions which have not yet been discussed with the clearest perception. For he knew how great a depth of the sacrament the whole Church was then debating with varied disputation, and he left the judgment of inquiry free, so that, the truth being examined, it might be laid open. For neither was he lying and planning to catch his simpler colleagues in a word, so that, when they had betrayed that they thought differently, he might then, contrary to what he had promised, judge that they should be excommunicated. Far be such wicked treachery from so holy a soul!
They who think this of such a man as though to his praise profess nothing else than that they themselves are such. I could never in any way believe that Cyprian — a Catholic bishop, a Catholic martyr, and one who, the greater he was, so much the more humbled himself in all things, that he might find grace before God — brought forth from his mouth, especially in the holy council of his colleagues, anything other than what he bore in his heart; especially since he adds and says: 'But let us all await the judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, who alone and singly has the power both of setting us over the governance of His Church and of judging concerning our conduct.' Under the commemoration, then, of so great a judgment, awaiting the truth to hear from his colleagues, would he first offer them an example of lying?
May God avert this madness from any Christian whatever, how much more from Cyprian! We have therefore the free judgment of inquiry granted to us by Cyprian himself in a most gentle and most truthful discourse. Now indeed his colleagues begin to bring forth their own opinions; but they had heard the letter given to Iubaianus, for it was read out, as was mentioned at the beginning. Let it therefore be read out to us also, that we too may thence inquire, as far as the Lord aids, what ought to be thought. Perhaps someone will say: What then?
'Are you only now learning what Cyprian wrote to Iubaianus?' I have already read it, I confess, and I would assuredly have gone over into the same opinion, had not so great an authority of others recalled me to a more diligent consideration — men whom the Church, spread throughout the whole world, could bring forth (which had also brought forth Cyprian himself), either equal in the grace of doctrine or perhaps even more learned, throughout so many Latin, Greek, and barbarian peoples, and the Hebrew itself; who could in no way seem to me to have been unwilling to hold that opinion in vain — not because it could not happen that in a most obscure question one or a few should think more truly than the many, but because a judgment ought not to be lightly borne in favor of one or a few against innumerable men of the same religion and unity, endowed with great genius and rich doctrine, unless matters have been thoroughly handled and perceived according to one's powers.
And so, to one inquiring more carefully how much even the letters of Cyprian himself have suggested to me in favor of this opinion which the Catholic Church now holds — namely, that the baptism of Christ is to be acknowledged and approved not by the merit of those through whom it is given, but by that of Him of whom it was said: 'This is He who baptizes' — the matter itself will show, in the progress of our discourse. Let us therefore suppose that that letter which was given to Iubaianus by him has now been read out to us, as it was read out in the council. Let him who is about to read these things which I am about to say first read it, lest perchance he should think I have withdrawn anything necessary. For it is too long, and does not pertain to the explication of the matter undertaken, that all the words of this letter should now be recalled by us.
But if anyone asks what in the meantime I hold while I handle these matters, I answer first that Cyprian's letters have suggested to me what I hold, until I perceive of what sort is that which afterward began to be disputed. For Cyprian himself says: 'But someone says: What then shall become of those who in time past, coming from heresy to the Church, were admitted without baptism?' Whether these were really without baptism, or were admitted for this reason — that those who admitted them understood them to have baptism — we shall soon consider. Nevertheless, what the custom of the Church used to be, the same Cyprian sufficiently shows, who says that in time past those coming from heresy to the Church were admitted without baptism. Castus of Sicca also says in the very council:
'He who, despising the truth, presumes to follow custom, is either envious and malignant toward the brethren, to whom the truth is revealed, or ungrateful toward God, by whose inspiration His Church is instructed.' Whether the truth was revealed, we shall soon inquire; nevertheless, this man too has confessed that the custom of the Church was otherwise. Libosus of Vaga also says: 'In the Gospel the Lord says, I am the truth. He did not say, I am custom. And so, the truth being made manifest, let custom yield to truth.' Plainly, who would doubt that custom ought to yield to manifest truth? But concerning the manifested truth we shall see; now, however, this man too makes manifest that the custom was otherwise. Likewise Zosimus of Tharassa said:
'The truth being revealed, let error yield to truth, because Peter too, who at first circumcised, yielded to Paul preaching the truth.' This man, indeed, would not say 'custom,' but 'error'; nevertheless, when he says, 'because Peter too, who at first circumcised, yielded to Paul preaching the truth,' he sufficiently indicates that something else also used to be done concerning baptism. At the same time he also admonishes us that it was not impossible that Cyprian should hold something otherwise concerning baptism than the truth demanded — which was retained by the Church both before him and after him — if even Peter could hold something otherwise which the truth did not have, as we have learned from the apostle Paul as teacher. Likewise Felix of Buslacene said:
'In admitting heretics without the Church's baptism, let no one prefer custom to reason and truth, because reason and truth always exclude custom.' If reason, if truth — excellent. But this we shall soon see; meanwhile, from this man's words too it appears that the custom was otherwise. Likewise Honoratus of Tucca said: 'Since Christ is the truth, we ought to follow the truth rather than custom.' By all these opinions it is declared that we are not constituted outside the communion of the Church, until the truth, which they say ought to be preferred to this custom, has shone forth clearly.
But if the truth shall reveal that what that custom had prescribed is to be retained, it will be manifest both that that custom was not instituted in vain, and that, strengthened and even more vigilantly, after these disputations, the most salutary observance of so great a sacrament could not be changed in the Catholic Church, but, confirmed by the yet greater strength of councils, is most religiously guarded. Cyprian therefore writes to Iubaianus concerning the baptism of heretics, who seem to him placed outside and constituted beyond the Church, claiming for themselves a thing that is neither of their right nor of their power: 'which,' he says, 'we can consider neither ratified nor legitimate, since it is agreed that among them it is unlawful.'
Nor do we deny that he who is baptized among heretics or in some schism outside the communion of the Church does not profit thereby, in so far as he consents to the perversity of heretics and schismatics; nor that those who baptize, although they give the very and true sacrament of baptism, nevertheless do not rightly act in gathering outside the Church and thinking against the Church. But it is one thing not to have something, another to have it not by right, or to usurp it unlawfully. Not, therefore, on that account are they not the sacraments of Christ and of the Church, because not only heretics but even all the unjust and impious use them unlawfully. But nevertheless, those men are to be corrected or punished, while those sacraments are to be acknowledged and venerated.
He indeed says that concerning this matter not one, but two or more councils were held, yet nevertheless African ones. For in a certain one he records that there were seventy-one bishops, to the authority of all of whom we do not hesitate to prefer the authority of the universal Church, with far more bishops spread throughout the whole world — with the peace of Cyprian himself, who rejoiced that he was an ineradicable member of that universal Church. Now the water is not profane and adulterous over which the name of God is invoked, even if it be invoked by the profane and adulterous, because neither the creature itself nor the name itself is adulterous.
But the baptism of Christ, consecrated by the words of the Gospel, is holy both through adulterers and in adulterers, although they be shameless and unclean, because its own holiness cannot be polluted, and the divine power attends upon its sacrament, whether unto the salvation of those who use it well, or unto the destruction of those who use it ill. Or does the light of the sun, or even of a lamp, when it is diffused through filthy places, contract any defilement thence — and can the baptism of Christ be soiled by anyone's crimes? For if we turn our mind to the very visible things by which the sacraments are handled, who does not know that they are corruptible?
But if we turn to that which is effected through them, who does not see that it cannot be corrupted, although the men through whom it is effected may, according to their morals, either receive rewards or pay penalties? Rightly, moreover, was Cyprian not moved by what Iubaianus wrote, that the Novatianists rebaptize those who come to them from the Catholic Church. For not everything which heretics have perversely imitated is therefore not to be done by Catholics, because those men do the like; but there is one reason why heretics ought not to rebaptize, and another why the Catholic Church ought not. For heretics ought not to do it, not even if it were to be done in the Catholic Church, because they say that that is not among Catholics which they themselves, when they were there, received, and, when they departed, carried away.
But the Catholic Church ought not to repeat the baptism which was given among heretics, lest it should seem to judge that to be theirs which is Christ's, or that they do not have that which, when they received it within, they certainly could not lose by going forth outside. For this too Cyprian himself established with the rest, that if any who had been baptized in it should return from heresies to the Church, they should be received no longer through baptism, but through penance. Whence it is agreed that they cannot lose, when withdrawing, what they do not receive again when returning. But not — as heresy is theirs, as error is theirs, as the sacrilege of dissension is theirs — is baptism, which is Christ's, likewise to be called theirs.
And so, when those evils of theirs are corrected when they return, in that which is not theirs He is to be acknowledged whose it is. But the blessed Cyprian shows that he did not establish a new or sudden thing, because under Agrippinus it had already begun to be done. 'It is,' he says, 'many years and a long time since, under Agrippinus, a man of good memory, very many bishops assembling established this.' Accordingly, by Agrippinus himself the thing was made new. But how does he say: 'And from that time to the present day so many thousands of heretics in our provinces, turned to the Church, have not spurned nor delayed,
'nay rather, both reasonably and gladly they embraced it, that they might attain the grace of the vital laver and of saving baptism' — I do not see, unless perhaps he says 'from that time to the present day' because no question of any excommunication has arisen concerning those who, from the time they were baptized in the Church by the council of Agrippinus, were baptized. But if the custom of baptizing those coming from heretics endured from Agrippinus down to Cyprian, why were councils held by Cyprian concerning this matter? Why does he say to that same Iubaianus that he was not doing a new or sudden thing, but one instituted by Agrippinus? For why should Iubaianus be troubled about novelty, so that it was necessary to heal him by the authority of Agrippinus, if from Agrippinus down to Cyprian the Church held this?
Why, in fine, did so many of his colleagues in the council say that reason and truth are to be preferred to custom, and not rather say that those who wished to do otherwise were acting both against truth and against custom? But concerning the remission of sins — whether it takes place through baptism among heretics — what seemed to me I have already written in another volume; but here too I briefly recall it.
If there takes place there a remission of debts through the holiness of baptism, the debts return again through the obstinacy of heresy or schism; and therefore such men have need to come to Catholic peace, so that they may now cease to be heretics and schismatics, and, by charity working in the bond of unity, may merit the purgation of those sins which had returned upon them.
But if, although the very baptism of Christ exists even among heretics or schismatics, it nonetheless does not there effect the remission of sins because of that same foulness of discord and iniquity of dissension, then that same baptism begins to avail for the forgiveness of sins when they have come to the peace of the Church, so that sins truly forgiven may not be retained, nor that baptism be reproved as though it were foreign or of another kind, so that a different one be conferred; but that this very same baptism, which because of discord was working death outside, may because of peace work salvation within. For it was the very same fragrance of which the Apostle says: 'We are the sweet fragrance of Christ in every place,' and yet:
'both in those who are being saved,' he says, 'and in those who are perishing—to some indeed a fragrance of life unto life, but to others a fragrance of death unto death.' Although he said this of another matter, I have applied it to this, so that it may be understood that some good thing can work not only life for those who use it well, but even death for those who use it ill. Nor does it matter, when the integrity and holiness of the sacrament is under discussion, what he believes or with what kind of faith he is imbued who receives the sacrament. It matters indeed very greatly for the way of salvation, but for the question of the sacrament it matters nothing.
For it can happen that a man has an intact sacrament and a perverse faith, just as it can happen that he holds intact the words of the Creed and yet does not believe rightly, whether concerning the Trinity itself or concerning the resurrection or some other matter. For it is no small thing, even within the Catholic Church itself, to hold the faith intact, so as to believe nothing at all otherwise than the truth is—not concerning any creature, but concerning God himself. Surely then, if one who has been baptized within the Catholic Church itself afterward, by reading, by hearing, and by discussing peaceably, comes to know—the Lord himself revealing it—that he had previously believed otherwise than he ought, is he to be baptized anew?
But what carnal and animal man does not wander off through the phantasms of his own heart and set up for himself a god such as pleases him according to his own carnal sense, and thus believe something as far removed from what God truly is as vanity differs from truth? For the Apostle, full of the light of truth, spoke a most true sentence: 'The animal man,' he says, 'does not perceive the things which are of the Spirit of God.' And yet he was saying this of those whom he himself makes clear had already been baptized. For he says to them: 'Was Paul crucified for you, or were you baptized in the name of Paul?'
These men therefore had the sacrament of baptism, and yet, thinking carnally, what could they believe about God except according to the sense of their own flesh, where the animal man does not perceive the things which are of the Spirit of God? To such he says: 'I could not speak to you as to spiritual men, but as to carnal. As to little ones in Christ I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not yet able. But neither are you able even now; for you are still carnal.' Such also are carried about by every wind of doctrine, of whom he says: 'that we may be no longer little ones, tossed and carried about by every wind of doctrine.'
Surely then, if these men should advance to the spiritual maturity of the inner man and, by the sincerity of understanding, come to know how far otherwise they had believed about God through the deception of their own phantasms than the truth required, are they to be baptized again? Thus too it can happen that a Catholic catechumen falls upon the book of some heretic and, not knowing how to distinguish error from truth, believes something contrary to the Catholic faith, an error which nevertheless the words of the Creed do not oppose; for under those very same words innumerable errors of heretics have arisen.
Supposing then that this man thinks the book to be by some great and learned Catholic, if while believing such things he is baptized in the Catholic Church, and afterward by diligence comes to know how he ought to believe, and having laid hold of the Catholic faith rejects that error from his heart—surely, if he has confessed this, is he to be baptized anew? Or if, before he learns and confesses, he is found to hold this opinion, and is taught what he ought to cast away and what he ought to believe, and it becomes manifest that he was baptized in that falsity of faith—is he to be baptized anew? Why so?
Because that holiness of the sacrament, consecrated by the words of the Gospel, remained intact upon him, just as he had received it in the form handed down, although he himself, being set in the vanity of a carnal mind, believed something else when he was baptized than he ought to have believed. Wherefore it is manifest that it can happen that, when the faith is not intact, the sacrament of baptism nevertheless remains intact in anyone. And therefore those things which are said concerning the diversity of the various heretics do not pertain to this question. For in each person that is to be corrected which he who corrects perceives to be depraved; that is to be healed which is diseased; that is to be given which is lacking—and above all the charity of peace, without which the rest can profit nothing.
But nevertheless, when these things are present, they are not to be conferred as though they were lacking, but so that they may be possessed fruitfully and not perniciously, we must act through the very bond of peace and the eminence of charity. Wherefore if Marcion consecrated baptism with the words of the Gospel, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, the sacrament was intact, although his faith, holding under those same words something other than the Catholic truth teaches, was not intact but defiled with fabulous falsehoods. For under those same words—that is, in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit—not only Marcion or Valentinus or Arius or Eunomius, but even the carnal little ones of the Church themselves, to whom the Apostle said:
'I could not speak to you as to spiritual men, but as to carnal')—if each one could be diligently questioned, would perhaps be counted as many diversities of opinion as there are men. For the animal man does not perceive the things which are of the Spirit of God. Yet do they for that reason not receive an intact sacrament? Or must what they received for that reason be repeated, if they advance and amend the vanity of their carnal opinions? Each receives according to his faith, but only so much as he grasps under the guidance of that mercy of God, presuming on which the same Apostle says: 'If in anything you think otherwise, this too God will reveal to you.'
The snares of heretics and schismatics, however, are for this reason exceedingly pernicious to carnal men, because their very advancement is cut off, once the opinion of vanity is confirmed against Catholic truth and the animosity of dissension confirmed against Catholic peace. Yet the sacraments, if they are the same, are everywhere intact, even if they are perversely understood and handled in discord, just as the Scripture of the Gospel itself, if it is the very same, is everywhere intact, even if it is claimed for an innumerable variety of false opinions. For as to what Jeremiah says: 'Why do those who afflict me prevail? My wound is grievous; whence shall I be healed?'
'while it comes to pass, it has become to me like deceitful water that has no faithfulness'—if in the figurative and allegorical manner of prophetic speech water were nowhere set except that which signified baptism, we should labor to seek what these words of Jeremiah mean for themselves. But now, since in the Apocalypse the waters are most plainly expounded as set for peoples, why I should not understand deceitful water and water without faith as a lying and faithless people, I do not know. But as to the Holy Spirit, which is said to be given only in the Catholic Church through the laying on of hands—doubtless our forefathers wished this to be understood as that of which the Apostle speaks: 'because the charity of God is poured out in our hearts through the Holy Spirit who is given to us.'
For this is the very charity which those do not have who have been cut off from the communion of the Catholic Church; and on this account, even if they should speak with the tongues of men and of angels, if they should know all sacraments and all knowledge, and if they should have all prophecy and all faith so as to move mountains, and should distribute all their goods to the poor, and deliver up their body to be burned, it profits them nothing. But he does not have the charity of God who does not love the unity of the Church; and on this account it is rightly understood to be said that the Holy Spirit is not received except in the Catholic Church.
For the Holy Spirit is not now given through the laying on of hands with temporal and sensible miracles attesting, as it was formerly given for the commendation of the fledgling faith and for the spreading abroad of the beginnings of the Church. For who now expects that those on whom hands are laid for the receiving of the Holy Spirit should suddenly begin to speak with tongues? But it is understood that invisibly and hiddenly, because of the bond of peace, divine charity is breathed into their hearts, so that they may be able to say: 'because the charity of God is poured out in our hearts through the Holy Spirit who is given to us.' Now there are many operations of the Holy Spirit, which the same Apostle, having recounted in a certain place as many as he judged sufficient, thus concluded:
'But all these things one and the same Spirit works, distributing to each his own as he wills.' Since therefore the sacrament is one thing, which even Simon Magus could have; the operation of the Spirit is another, which is wont to occur even in evil men, as Saul had prophecy; and the operation of the same Spirit yet another, which none but the good can have, as is 'the end of the commandment, charity out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned'—whatever heretics and schismatics may receive, the charity 'which covers a multitude of sins' is the proper gift of Catholic unity and peace, and not of all within it, because not all belong to it, as we shall see in its proper place.
Yet apart from this unity that charity cannot exist, without which the rest, even if they can be acknowledged and approved, nevertheless cannot profit and set free. But the laying on of hands, unlike baptism, is not something that cannot be repeated. For what else is it but prayer over a man? Now as to the power which the Lord gave to Peter as a figure of unity, that whatever he should loose should be loosed on earth, it is manifest that this unity was said to be perfected even in one dove. Surely then all the covetous do not belong to that same dove, over whom in that same Catholic Church the same Cyprian gravely groaned? For, as I think, plunderers may be called not doves but hawks.
How then did they baptize, who seized estates by treacherous frauds and increased their gain by multiplying usuries, if that dove alone baptizes—that is, that unity which cannot be understood except among the good, simple and chaste and perfect? Or is it perhaps through the prayers of the spiritual saints who are in the Church, as through the most frequent groaning of the dove, that the great sacrament and the hidden dispensation of God's mercy is carried out, so that even the sins of those are loosed who are baptized not through the dove but through the hawk, if they come to that sacrament with the peace of Catholic unity? And if it is so, why then are not their sins loosed through their prayers when anyone comes from heresy or schism to Catholic peace?
The integrity of the sacrament indeed is everywhere recognized, but toward that irrevocable remission of sins it will not avail outside the unity of the Church; nor can the prayers of the saints—that is, the groaning of that one dove—help a man established in heresy or schism, just as neither can they help one placed within, if he holds against himself, through a most wicked life, the debts of his sins, not only if he be baptized through a hawk, but even if through the pious ministry of the dove herself. 'As the Father has sent me,' he says, 'even so I send you.' And when he had said this, he breathed upon them and said to them: 'Receive the Holy Spirit. Whosesoever sins you remit, they shall be remitted unto them; whosesoever sins you retain, they shall be retained.'
Therefore if they bore the person of the Church, and this was said to them as though it were said to the Church itself, then the peace of the Church remits sins, and alienation from the peace of the Church retains sins—not according to the judgment of men, but according to the judgment of God and the prayers of the spiritual saints, who judge all things but are themselves judged by no one. For the rock retains, the rock remits; the dove retains, the dove remits; unity retains, unity remits. But the peace of this unity is only in the good—those already spiritual, or those advancing toward spiritual things by concordant obedience; but it is not in the evil, whether they make tumult outside or are borne within with groaning, and whether they baptize or are baptized.
But just as those who are borne within with groaning, although they do not belong to that same unity of the dove and to that glorious Church having no spot or wrinkle or any such thing, nevertheless, if they are corrected and confess that they came to baptism as most wicked men, are not rebaptized, but begin to belong to the dove, through whose groaning their sins are loosed—sins by which, as alienated from her peace, they were held bound—so also those who are more openly outside, if they have received the same sacraments, when, being corrected, they come to the unity of the Church, are set free not by a repeated baptism, but by the same law of charity and bond of unity.
For if it is lawful to baptize only among those who are set as leaders in the Church and grounded in the evangelical law and the Lord's ordinance, were such the men who seized estates by treacherous frauds and increased their gain by multiplying usuries? For I judge that they are grounded in the Lord's ordinance to whom the Apostle, giving a rule, said: 'not covetous, not greedy of filthy lucre.' Yet such men baptized in Cyprian's own times, whom he confesses with great groaning to have been his fellow bishops, and endures with the great reward of forbearance. Yet they did not give the remission of sins, which is given through the prayers of the saints—that is, through the groanings of the dove—whoever baptizes, if those to whom it is given belong to her peace.
For the Lord would not say to plunderers and usurers: 'Whosesoever sins you remit, they shall be remitted unto them; whosesoever sins you retain, they shall be retained.' Outside indeed nothing can either be bound or loosed, where there is no one who can either bind or loose; but he is loosed who has made peace with the dove, and he is bound who has no peace with the dove, whether he be openly outside or seem to be within. But Dathan and Abiram, who tried to usurp for themselves the license of sacrificing against the unity of the people of God, and the sons of Aaron, who set strange fire upon the altar, we know did not do so with impunity. Nor do we say that such crimes remain unpunished, unless such men correct themselves, if the patience of God, leading to repentance, grants a time for amendment.
Those indeed who say that baptism is not to be repeated for the reason that hands were only laid upon those whom Philip the deacon had baptized, say something not at all pertinent to the matter; and far be it from us, when we seek the truth, to use such arguments. Wherefore we the more do not yield to heretics if we say that what they have of Christ's Church is not their own, and if because of the crimes of deserters we are unwilling to fail to recognize the standards of our Emperor; the more so because, since the Lord our God is a jealous God, whatever of his we recognize in anyone, let us in no way concede to that person, so that he should think it to be his own.
God himself indeed, jealous, reproaches the woman that fornicates away from him—under the figure of the transgressing people—and says that she gave to her lovers the things which were his, and again received back from them things which were not theirs but his. Between the adulterous woman and the adulterous lovers God, as jealous, angrily recognizes his own gifts. And do we say that the baptism of heretics, consecrated with the words of the Gospel, is theirs—moved by their deeds, do we wish to attribute to them even the things which are God's, as though they could contaminate them or make God's things their own because they themselves refused to be God's? Who is that adulterous woman whom the prophet Hosea designates, who said:
'I will go after my lovers, who give me my bread and my water, my garments and my linen and all things that befit me'? It is indeed permissible to understand this also of the transgressing nation of the Jews. But nevertheless, whom else do the pseudo-Christians imitate—for this is what all heretics and schismatics are—except the pseudo-Israelites? For there were also true Israelites, as the Lord himself bears witness to Nathanael, saying: 'Behold a true Israelite, in whom there is no guile.' But who are the true Christians, except those of whom the same Lord says: 'He who loves me keeps my commandments'? And what is it to keep his commandments, except to persist in love? Whence also he says:
'A new commandment I give unto you, that you love one another,' and again: 'By this shall all know that you are my disciples, if you love one another.' But who can doubt that this was said not only to those who then heard the words of him present through his flesh, but also to those who now know the words of him sitting in heaven through the Gospel? For he came not to loose the law but to fulfill it. Now the fulfillment of the law is charity, in which Cyprian greatly flourished, so that though he felt otherwise about baptism, he nonetheless did not desert unity, and was a fruitful branch rooted in the Lord's vine, which the heavenly husbandman would purge even with the iron of passion, that it might yield greater fruit.
But the enemies of this brotherly charity, whether they be openly outside or seem to be within, are pseudo-Christians and antichrists. For when occasions are found, they go outside, as it is written: 'He who wishes to depart from friends seeks occasions.' But even if occasions are lacking, when they seem to be within, they are separated from that invisible framework of charity. Whence John says: 'They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would surely have remained with us.' He did not say that by going out they became foreign, but that they were foreign; and for this reason he declared that they went out.
The Apostle also speaks of certain men who had erred concerning the truth and were subverting the faith of some, whose word crept on like a canker; and though he said they were to be shunned, he nevertheless signifies that they were within one great house, but as vessels unto dishonor—I believe because they had not yet gone outside. Or if they had already gone out, how does he say they were in the same great house with the honorable vessels, unless perhaps because of the sacraments themselves, which are not changed even in the separated conventicles of heretics, so that he says all belong to the one great house, but by diverse merits—some unto honor, some unto dishonor? For thus he speaks, writing to Timothy: 'But shun profane novelties of words;
for they will increase much unto impiety, and their word creeps on like a canker. Of these are Hymenaeus and Philetus, who have erred concerning the truth, saying that the resurrection has already taken place, and they subvert the faith of some. But the firm foundation of God stands, having this seal: The Lord knows those who are his; and let everyone who names the name of the Lord depart from iniquity. But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold or of silver, but also of wood and of earthenware; and some indeed unto honor, but others unto dishonor. If therefore anyone shall cleanse himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honor, sanctified and useful to the Lord, prepared unto every good work.'
But what is it to cleanse oneself from such, except what he said a little before: 'Let everyone who names the name of the Lord depart from iniquity'? And lest anyone should think that he could perish as though in one great house together with such men, he most vigilantly foretold: 'The Lord knows those who are his'—namely those who, by departing from iniquity, cleanse themselves from the vessels made unto dishonor, lest they perish together with those whom in the great house they are compelled to tolerate. Therefore evil and criminal, carnal, animal, diabolical men suppose that they are given by their seducers what are nothing but the gifts of God, whether sacraments or certain spiritual operations concerning present salvation.
But these men do not have charity toward God, but are occupied about those by whose pride they are seduced, and they are compared to the fornicating woman whom the prophet records as saying: 'I will go after my lovers, who give me my bread and my water, my garments and my linen and my oil and all things that befit me.' For thus heresies and schisms arise, when the carnal people, which is not grounded in the charity of God, says: 'I will go after my lovers'—with whom indeed, whether through the corruption of faith or through the elation of pride, it basely fornicates.
But for the sake of those who, having suffered difficulties and straits and hindrances in the vain reasonings of those by whom they are seduced, are pricked with fears and return to the way of peace and to seeking God sincerely, therefore he goes on and says: 'Therefore behold, I will hedge up her way with stakes, and I will build up a wall of thorns in her path, and she shall not find her track. And she shall pursue her lovers and shall not overtake them, and she shall seek them and shall not find them; and she shall say: I will go and return to my former husband, for then it was well with me rather than now.'
Then, lest those things which the seducers have should be thought to be intact and coming from the doctrine of truth—through which they seduce men to the falsities of their dogmas and dissensions—lest therefore the intact things which they have should be thought their own, he immediately added: 'And she did not know that it was I who gave her the grain and the wine, and I multiplied to her the oil and the money; but she made silver and gold for Baal.' For she had said above: 'I will go after my lovers, who give me my bread' and the rest—not at all understanding that these things are God's, not men's, whatever intact and legitimate things even the seducers hold.
Nor would they even arrogate these things to themselves and claim them as their own, unless they were in turn seduced by the seduced peoples, when they are believed and such honors are conferred on them, so that through them they may have the power of saying such things and claiming such things for themselves, that their error may be called truth and their crime thought justice—on account of the sacraments and Scriptures which they hold for show, not for salvation. And therefore through Ezekiel it is said to the same fornicating woman: 'And you took of the vessels of your glory, of my gold and of my silver, which I gave you, and you made for yourself male images, and you fornicated with them.'
'And you took my embroidered garment and covered your idols with it, and you set my oil and my incense before the face of your idols, and my bread which I gave you. And I fed you with fine flour and honey and oil, and you set these before the face of your idols for a sweet-smelling savor; and you did these things.' For to the images of her own phantasms, with which she delights to wallow, the carnal soul turns all the sacraments and words of the holy books.
Yet not because those images are false and are doctrines of demons in the hypocrisy of liars, are those sacraments and divine words therefore so to be dishonored as to be reckoned theirs, since the Lord says: 'of my gold and of my silver and my embroidered garment and my oil and incense and my bread' and the rest. Or, because those who err think these things belong to those by whom they are seduced, are we therefore not to recognize whose they are, since he himself says: 'And she did not know that it was I who gave her the grain and the wine, and I multiplied to her the oil and the money'?
For he did not say that she did not have these things because she was a fornicator, but she is said both to have had them, and that they were not her own nor her lovers', but God's, whose alone these things are. Therefore, although she had her fornication of her own, yet those things with which she adorned that same fornication, whether seduced or seducing, were not hers, but God's.
If these things were figured of the Jewish nation, where the scribes and Pharisees rejected the commandment of God in order to establish their own traditions, so that together with the people forsaking God they in a certain manner fornicated—yet such fornication of the people of that time, which the Lord exposed by his rebuke, did not bring it about that the sacraments were theirs which were not theirs but God's, who, speaking to the fornicating woman, says all those things are his; whence the Lord himself sent even those whom he cleansed from leprosy to the same sacraments, that they might offer sacrifice for themselves to the priests, because there had not yet succeeded for them the sacrifice which he himself afterward willed to be celebrated in the Church for all those, because in all those he himself was being foreshown:
how much more ought we, when we find the sacraments of the New Testament among any heretics or schismatics whatsoever, neither to attribute them to those men, nor to reject them as though unrecognized, but—although among a fornicating woman—to recognize the gifts of the lawful husband, and by the word of truth to amend that fornication which is proper to the shameless woman, not to blame those gifts which are proper to the compassionate Lord!
From the consideration of these and such matters, our fathers, not only before Cyprian or Agrippinus but also afterward, held a most wholesome custom: that whatever divine and legitimate thing they found intact in any heresy or schism, they should approve rather than deny; but whatever was foreign and proper to that error or dissension, they should truly reprove and heal. But those matters which remain to be considered from that letter which was written to Jubaianus must, on account of the limit of this volume, be taken up and treated from another beginning, as I think. BOOK FOUR.
The Church, when compared to paradise, shows us that men can indeed receive her baptism even outside her, but that no one can either attain or hold the salvation of blessedness outside her. For the rivers from the fountain of paradise, as Scripture testifies, flowed out abundantly even to regions beyond it. They are named expressly, and it is known to all through what lands they flow and that they lie outside paradise. Yet in Mesopotamia or in Egypt, whither those rivers reached, there is not that felicity of life which is commemorated in paradise. Thus it comes about that, although the water of paradise may be outside paradise, blessedness nevertheless is nowhere save within paradise.
So then the baptism of the Church can exist outside the Church, but the gift of the blessed life is found only within the Church, which is founded upon the rock and has received the keys of binding and loosing. She is the one who holds and possesses all the power of her Bridegroom and Lord, and by that conjugal power she can bear sons even of handmaids, who, if they be not proud, are called to a share in the inheritance, but if they be proud, they will remain outside. The more, then, since we contend for the honour and unity of the Church, let us not grant to heretics whatever of hers we recognize among them, but rather, refuting them, let us teach that what they have from that unity avails nothing for salvation unless they come to that same unity.
For the water of the Church is faithful and salutary and holy to those who use it well; but no one can use it well outside the Church. To those who use it ill, however, both outside and within, it works unto punishment and does not avail unto reward. And therefore baptism cannot be corrupted or adulterated, even though it be possessed by the corrupt and adulterous, just as the Church herself is uncorrupt and chaste and modest; and therefore to her belong not the greedy, the plunderers, the usurers, whom Cyprian himself testifies in many places of his writings to be not only outside but also within, and who nevertheless, without a change of heart, are baptized and baptize. For this too he says in a certain letter of his to the clergy concerning entreating God, transferring to himself, like holy Daniel, the sins of his people.
For among the many evils which he recounts, he also says this: those who renounce the world in words only and not in deeds, as the Apostle says of certain men: for they confess that they know God, but in their deeds they deny him. These men, then, the blessed Cyprian proves to be dwelling within the very Church, who are baptized with a heart not changed for the better, since indeed they renounce the world in words, not in deeds, whereas the Apostle Peter says: so also does baptism now save you in like manner, not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God — which surely they did not have, of whom it is said: those who renounce the world in words only and not in deeds.
And yet he does this, rebuking and reproving them, that at length they may walk in the way of Christ and choose to be his friends rather than the world's. And if they had obeyed him and had begun to live rightly now, not as pseudo-Christians but as true Christians, would he command them to be baptized anew? By no means; but this a true conversion would obtain for them, that the sacrament which
— to those unchanged availed unto ruin, might, once they were changed, begin to avail unto salvation; because neither are those devoted to the Church who seem to be within and yet live against Christ, that is, act against the commandments of Christ, nor are they at all to be judged as belonging to that Church which he so cleanses by the washing of water in the word, that he might present to himself a glorious Church, having no spot or wrinkle or any such thing. But if they are not in that Church, to whose members they do not belong, they are not in the Church of which it is said: my dove is one, she is the only one of her mother; for she is without spot and wrinkle. Or let him who can assert that they are members of this dove, who renounce the world in words, not in deeds. Meanwhile, as to what we perceive —
— whence I think it was said: he who observes a day, observes it unto the Lord; for God judges every day. But according to his foreknowledge, who knows whom he has predestined before the foundation of the world to be conformed to the image of his Son, many even who are openly outside and are called heretics are better than many good Catholics; for we see what they are today, but what they will be tomorrow we know not.
And to God indeed, with whom things to come are present, even what they will be already is; but we, according to what each man is at present, inquire whether those of whom Cyprian speaks in the letter I mentioned are to be reckoned today among the members of that Church which is called the one dove and the bride of Christ, without spot and wrinkle — namely, that they did not keep the way of the Lord nor observe the heavenly commandments given them unto salvation, that they did not do the will of the Lord, being intent on patrimony and gain, pursuing pride, given over to rivalry and dissension, neglecting simplicity and faith, renouncing the world in words only and not in deeds, each pleasing himself and displeasing all.
But if that dove does not recognize them among her members, and if to such men, should they remain in the same perversity, the Lord will say: I never knew you; depart from me, you who work iniquity — they seem to be in the Church, but they are not; rather, they even act against the Church. How then can they baptize with the baptism of the Church that which profits neither themselves nor those who receive it, unless they be inwardly changed by a true conversion, so that the very sacrament which did not profit those who received it, while they renounced the world in words, not in deeds, begins to profit when they too have begun to renounce it in deeds? So likewise those whose separation is open, since among the members of that dove neither these nor those are today, but perhaps some of them will be in the future.
We therefore do not accept the baptism of heretics, in that we do not baptize after them; but that which we recognize to be Christ's, even in evil men, whether openly outside or secretly separated within, we receive with due veneration, once those men are corrected in the matter wherein they went astray. But just as I seem to be pressed when it is said to me: 'Does a heretic then remit sins?', so I too press when I say: 'Does he then who keeps not the heavenly commandments — the greedy, the plunderer, the usurer, the envious, renouncing the world in words, not in deeds — remit sins?' If it be by the power of God's sacrament, then as the one does, so does the other;
but if by his own merit, then neither the one nor the other; for that sacrament is recognized to be Christ's even in evil men, but in the body of the one dove — uncorrupt, holy, and modest, having no spot and wrinkle — neither the one nor the other is found. And just as baptism does not profit the recipient who renounces the world in words, not in deeds, so it does not profit him who is baptized in heresy or in schism; but to each, when corrected, that begins to profit which before did not profit, yet was nevertheless present in him. He who is baptized in heresy, therefore, does not become a temple of God. Is he then, for that reason, to be held as unbaptized? For neither does the greedy man baptized within become a temple of God, if he has not withdrawn from his greed. For they who become the temple of God
they surely possess the kingdom of God. But the Apostle says, among many things: neither the greedy nor the rapacious shall possess the kingdom of God. Indeed, in another place the same Apostle compares greed to the service of idols: and greed, he says, which is the service of idols. This meaning the same Cyprian so amplified in his letter to Antonianus, that he did not hesitate to compare the sin of those who, in time of persecution, had professed by written declarations that they would offer incense, to greed. So then he who is baptized in heresy in the name of the Holy Trinity does not become a temple of God, if he has not withdrawn from heresy, just as neither does he who is baptized in greed in the same name become a temple of God, if he does not withdraw from greed, which is the service of idols.
For this too the same Apostle says: what agreement has the temple of God with idols? Let there be no inquiry, therefore, on our part as to of what god he becomes the temple, whom we say does not become the temple of God. Nor yet on that account is he not baptized, nor does his error, unclean as it is, bring it about that the holy sacrament is not holy, which he received consecrated by the words of the Gospel; just as neither can that man's greed, which is the service of idols and a great uncleanness, bring it about that the baptism he receives is not holy, even if he be baptized by another equally greedy man through the same evangelical words. 'Accordingly,' he says, 'in vain do certain men, who are overcome by reason, object custom to us, as though custom were greater than truth, or as though in spiritual matters that ought not to be followed which has been revealed for the better by
— the Holy Spirit.' This is plainly true, that reason and truth are to be preferred to custom. But when truth supports custom, nothing ought to be held more firmly. Then he follows on and says: 'For pardon can be granted,' he says, 'to one who errs in simplicity, as the Apostle Paul says of himself: who was first a blasphemer and a persecutor and injurious, but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly. But after inspiration and revelation have been given, he who perseveres, wittingly and knowingly, in that wherein he had erred, sins without the pardon of ignorance. For he relies on a certain presumption and obstinacy, when he is overcome by reason.' This is most true, that the sin of him who sins knowingly is far graver than of him who sins unknowingly.
And therefore the holy man Cyprian, not only learned but also teachable — which, in the praise of a bishop whom the Apostle designates, he himself so understood, that he said this too was to be esteemed in a bishop, that he should not only teach knowingly but also learn patiently — I doubt not that, if he had treated this question, long and much debated in the Church, together with those most holy and most learned men through whom it afterward came to pass that the ancient custom was confirmed even by a plenary council, he would without hesitation have shown not only how learned he was in those things which he had perceived with most firm truth, but also how teachable in those things which he had less noted.
And yet, since it is most manifest that one who sins knowingly sins much more gravely than one who sins in ignorance, I could wish someone would tell me: if one man should fall into heresy, not knowing how great an evil it is, and another should not withdraw from greed, knowing how great an evil it is, which of them is the worse. I can also put it thus: if one man, not knowing, should rush into heresy, and another, knowing, should not withdraw from idolatry — since the Apostle also says: greed, which is the service of idols, and Cyprian himself understood the same sentence in no other way, as I said, writing to Antonianus where he says:
'Nor let the new heretics flatter themselves in this, that they say they do not communicate with idolaters, when among them there are both adulterers and defrauders, who are held guilty of the crime of idolatry. For this know and understand, that every fornicator or unclean person or defrauder, who is an idolater, has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God; and again: mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth: fornication, uncleanness, and evil concupiscence, and greed, which is the service of idols.' I ask, then, which sins more gravely: he who has fallen into heresy unknowingly, or he who has not withdrawn from greed, that is, from idolatry, knowingly.
According indeed to that rule by which the sins of the knowing are preferred to the sins of ignorance, the greedy man, with his knowledge, prevails in wickedness. But lest perhaps the very magnitude of the crime in heresy do what the admission of a knowing man does in greed, let the unknowing heretic be made equal to the knowing greedy man — although the testimony which he himself adduced from the Apostle does not seem to show this. For what do we detest in heretics but blasphemies? But wishing to show that the sins of the ignorant pertain to the ease of pardon, he adduced from the Apostle where he says: who was first a blasphemer and a persecutor and injurious, but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly.
But if, as I said, both sins can be weighed equally — the blasphemy of the ignorant and the idolatry of the knowing — and by the same sentence let both be judged: he who, in seeking Christ, fell into a plausible discourse of falsehood, and he who, knowingly, resists Christ speaking through the Apostle: since every fornicator or unclean person or greedy man, which is the service of idols, has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Why, in the former, are baptism and the evangelical words disapproved, but in the latter approved, when each is found alien to the members of that dove? Or is it because the former, being openly a wrangler outside, must not be admitted, while the latter, a crafty flatterer within, must not be cast out? But as to what he says: nor let anyone say:
'What we received from the apostles, this we follow,' seeing that the apostles handed down but one Church and one baptism, which is established only in that same Church — this does not so much move me to dare to reject the baptism of Christ even when found among heretics (just as, when I find the Gospel itself among them, I must approve it, though I detest their error), as it reminds me that there were certain men even in the times of holy Cyprian who said that the custom against which the African councils were being held — of which he too said a little before: 'in vain do certain men, who are overcome by reason, oppose custom to us' — had been handed down by the apostles.
Nor do I find why this custom, which after Cyprian was confirmed even by a plenary council of the whole world, was so robust — and so before his time — that the same Cyprian found it thus; so that, when a man endowed with such great knowledge sought authority for changing it, which he might follow, he could find only the council of Agrippinus, held some few years before him, in Africa alone.
And since he saw that this did not suffice him against the usage of the whole world, he seized upon these arguments, which we — now strengthened by the antiquity of that very custom and by the authority of the subsequent plenary council, and considering them more diligently — find to be probable rather than true, though to him they seemed true, laboring as he was in a most obscure question and wavering about the remission of sins: whether it could fail to take place in the baptism of Christ, and whether it could take place among heretics. Wherein, if something was less revealed to him, it was that the greatness of his charity, by which he did not forsake unity, might be proved;
not on that account ought anyone dare to set himself before such great supports of his, such merits of virtues, and so great an abundance of graces, merely because, admonished by the firmness of a universal council, he sees something which that man did not see, since the Church did not yet have a plenary council on this matter — just as no one is so insane as to set himself before the merits of the apostle Peter, because, instructed by the letters of the apostle Paul and strengthened now by the very custom of the Church, he does not compel the Gentiles to judaize, which Peter had once compelled. We do not, therefore, find that anyone was admitted by the apostles in the same baptism, and communicated, when he had been baptized among heretics.
But neither do we find that anyone coming from heretics, who had been baptized among them, was baptized anew by the apostles. But that custom, which even then men, looking upward, did not see instituted by later authorities, is rightly believed to have been handed down by the apostles; and there are many such things which it would be long to recount. Wherefore, if they said something to the purpose, to whom Cyprian, wishing to persuade them of what seemed good to him, said: 'nor let anyone say: what we received from the apostles, this we follow' — how much more robustly do we now say: 'what the custom of the Church has always held, and what this disputation could not dissuade, and what a plenary council confirmed, this we follow'!
To this it is added that, when the arguments from both sides of the disputation and the testimonies of the Scriptures have been well examined, it can also be said: 'what truth has declared, this we follow.' For in truth, as to that which certain men objected to Cyprian's disputations — that the Apostle says: nevertheless, in every way, whether by occasion or by truth, let Christ be preached — Cyprian rightly refuted it, showing that it does not pertain to the cause of heretics, since the Apostle was speaking of those who, with malevolent envy, dwelt within, seeking their own. They indeed preached Christ, as the truth stands by which we believe in Christ, but not with that intent with which he was preached by the good evangelists, the sons of that dove.
'For neither of heretics,' he says, 'nor of their baptism was Paul speaking in his letter, so as to be shown to have set down anything that pertains to this matter. He was speaking of brethren, whether walking disorderly and against ecclesiastical discipline, or keeping the evangelical truth out of the fear of God.'
And some of them he described as speaking the word of God steadfastly and fearlessly, but others as engaged in envy and dissension; some as keeping benevolent charity toward himself, but others as harboring malevolent dissension; yet he himself patiently endured all things, provided only that, whether in truth or by occasion, the name of Christ which Paul was preaching might come to the notice of very many, and that the new and still raw sowing of the word might grow frequent through the preaching of those who spoke. Furthermore, it is one thing for those who are within the Church to speak in the name of Christ, another for those who are outside and act against the Church to baptize in the name of Christ.
These words of Cyprian seem to admonish us to distinguish between those who are evil outside and those who are evil within. And those of whom the Apostle says that they preached the Gospel not chastely but through envy, he says were within — and he says truly. Yet this I think I say not rashly: if outside no one can have anything that is Christ's, then neither can anyone within have anything that is the devil's. For if that enclosed garden could have the thorns of the devil, why could not the fountain of Christ also flow forth outside the garden? But if it could not, whence, among those who were within even in the times of the apostle Paul himself, came so great an evil of envy and malevolent dissension? For these are the words of Cyprian.
Or is envy and malevolent dissension perhaps a small evil? How then were these men in unity, who were not in peace? For the voice was not mine, nor of any man, but of the Lord himself; nor did it sound through men, but through angels, at Christ's birth: glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men of good will. Which surely would not have sounded from the angelic mouth at Christ's birth on earth, unless God willed this to be understood: that they are in the unity of Christ's body who are in the peace of Christ, and that they are in the peace of Christ who are of good will. Further, as in benevolence there is good will, so in malevolence there is evil will. And now envy itself, which cannot but be malevolent — how great an evil it is! Let us not seek other witnesses.
Cyprian himself suffices us, through whom the Lord thundered so many most truthful things about zeal and envy and gave salutary precepts. Let us therefore read Cyprian's letter on zeal and envy, and let us see how great an evil it is to envy those who are better, whose origin he teaches from memory to have arisen from the devil himself. 'To be jealous,' he says, 'of what you see to be good, and to envy those who are better, seems to some a slight and trivial crime, most beloved brethren.' Then a little after, when he sought the head and origin of that evil: 'Hence the devil,' he says, 'at the very beginning of the world both perished first and destroyed.' And a little after:
'What an evil it is, most beloved brethren, by which an angel fell, by which that lofty and illustrious sublimity could be circumvented and overthrown, by which he himself who deceived was deceived. Thereafter envy stalks upon the earth, while he who is to perish through envy obeys the master of perdition, while he imitates the devil who is jealous, as it is written: but by the envy of the devil death entered into the world. They therefore imitate him who are of his part.' These words of Cyprian, well known to the people in the letter, we recognize how true, how mighty they are. Truly it became Cyprian both to reprove gravely and to warn about zeal and envy, from which so deadly an evil he proved his own heart to be utterly estranged by so great an abundance of charity.
Guarding this most vigilantly, with his colleagues who thought differently about baptism not out of malevolence, he himself too — not with malevolent contention, but through human temptation thinking otherwise, which God would afterward reveal to him as he persevered in charity when he willed — remained in the unity of communion, saying openly: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he thinks differently. For none of us sets himself up as a bishop of bishops, or drives his colleagues to the necessity of compliance by tyrannical terror.' And at the end of this letter:
'These things,' he says, 'I have written back to you briefly, according to our lowliness, dearest brother, prescribing to no one and prejudging no one, so as to hinder each of the bishops from doing what he thinks, having the free power of his own judgment. We, as far as in us lies, do not contend on account of heretics with our colleagues and fellow-bishops, with whom we hold divine concord and the Lord's peace, especially since the Apostle also says: but if anyone seems to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the Church of God. There is preserved by us, patiently and gently, the charity of the mind, the honor of the college, the bond of faith, the concord of the priesthood.'
'For this reason, too, we have now, as far as our lowliness could avail, with the Lord's permission and inspiration, written a little book on the good of patience, which we have sent to you for our mutual love.' With this patience of charity that man bore not only, in an obscure question, good colleagues who thought otherwise without malevolence — just as he himself was borne with — until in the course of time the most salutary custom, when God willed, should, with the truth also made clear, be confirmed by a plenary council; but he bore also manifest evildoers, most well known to himself, who thought otherwise not through the obscurity of the question, but by the ways of a lost life acted contrary to what they preached, as the Apostle says of them: you who preach that a man should not steal, do steal.
For of such men that very Cyprian, in his letter, speaks concerning the bishops of his own time, his colleagues who remained in communion with him: 'while brethren in the Church go hungry, to wish to have silver in abundance, to seize estates by insidious frauds, to increase interest by multiplying usury.' Here indeed there is no obscurity of question. Openly Scripture cries out: neither the greedy nor the rapacious shall possess the kingdom of God; and: he who has not put out his money at usury; and: every fornicator and unclean person and greedy man, which is the service of idols, has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.
Such greedy men, then — men who not only hoarded their own with cupidity, but also fraudulently snatched away what belonged to others — such idolaters, as he himself understands and convicts them to be, he surely would not have reproved unless he had known them; for he would not have borne false witness against his own fellow-bishops. And yet he bore with them for the sake of Christ, who died for the weak, lest before the time, the tares being rooted up, the wheat also should be rooted up together with them, bearing them with the bowels of paternal and maternal charity, imitating surely the apostle Paul, who bore with the malevolent and envious toward himself out of the same charity concerning the Church.
But nevertheless, since by the envy of the devil death entered into the world, and those imitate him who are of his part — not through that whereby they were created by God, but through that whereby they made themselves perverse, as Cyprian himself recounts, since the devil too, before he was the devil, was an angel and was good — whence are they in the unity of Christ who are of the devil's part? Without doubt, as the Lord himself says, an enemy man has done this, who over-sowed the tares. As therefore within, that which is the devil's is to be reproved, so also outside, that which is Christ's is to be acknowledged. Or does Christ, outside the unity of the Church, not have his own, and does the devil, within the unity of the Church, have his own?
This perhaps can be said of men, that so, outside the communion of the Church, God has none of his own — just as, among the holy angels, the devil has none of his own — but that to this Church, which still bears the mortality of the flesh, so long as it sojourns away from the Lord, it has been permitted to the devil to mingle tares, that is, evil men, and he has been allowed to do so for the sake of the Church's very pilgrimage, that the rest of that fatherland, which the holy angels fully enjoy, might be more ardently desired; but of the sacraments this cannot be said.
For just as they can have and handle these not unto salvation but unto their own ruin — the inner tares, which are destined for the fire — so also the outer tares, which they received from the inner ones as they departed, since in departing they did not lose them. And this is without doubt made manifest, when they return, that it is not restored to them, when perchance some of those very ones who had departed come back. Nor let anyone say: what wheat, then, have the tares? For if this be so, both within and outside, at least in this respect, the condition is equal. For neither are grains of wheat not found among the outer tares, and among the inner ones are they found.
But when the question is about the sacrament, it is not asked whether the tares have anything of wheat, but whether they have anything of heaven. For both to the outer and to the inner tares, together with the wheat itself, the rain is common, which is heavenly and sweet in itself, even though from it the tares grow up barrenly. So too the evangelical sacrament of Christ is divine and sweet, and is not to be disapproved because of the barrenness of those upon whom it also rains outside. Someone will say that the inner tares are more easily converted into wheat. I grant that it is so; but what does this pertain to the repeating of baptism?
For suppose that someone converted from the heretics should, by the timing and readiness of his conversion, outstrip another who within the Church is more slowly corrected and changed from his wickedness: is baptism therefore not to be repeated for him, while for the man who has been outstripped by one coming from the heretics it must be repeated, because he was corrected more slowly? It is therefore of no relevance to the matter now in question who converts sooner or later from his own perversity to the rectitude of faith, hope, or charity.
For although those who are inwardly evil can more easily be made good, yet sometimes even certain ones from the number of those outside outstrip by their conversion certain ones who are within; and while these latter remain in barrenness, the former, reconciled to unity, bring forth fruit with endurance, whether thirtyfold, sixtyfold, or a hundredfold. Or if only those are to be called tares which persist to the end in malicious error, then outside there are many grains of wheat and within there are many tares. But indeed the evil who are outside are worse than those who are within. It is truly a great question whether Nicolaus, already outside, was worse than Simon, still within, since the one was a heretic and the other a sorcerer.
But if division itself, because it is the most certain sign of violated charity, is reckoned the graver evil, I grant that it is so. Yet many who have lost charity nevertheless do not go outside, because they are held by worldly gain and, seeking their own things and not the things of Jesus Christ, are unwilling to withdraw, not indeed from the unity of Christ, but from their own advantages. Whence it is said in praise of charity: 'It seeketh not its own.' Now therefore it is asked how men who belong to the party of the devil can pertain to the Church which has no spot or wrinkle or any such thing, of which also it is said: 'My dove is one.' But if they cannot, it is manifest that she groans amid strangers, both those plotting from within and those barking from without.
Yet such men, even within, both receive baptism and possess it and hand it on—baptism holy in itself—nor is it in any part violated by their malice, in which they persist even to the end.
Wherefore the same blessed Cyprian teaches us that baptism is to be considered in itself, consecrated by the words of the Gospel as the Church received it, with no perversity or malice adjoined or mingled, whether of those who receive or of those who administer—since he himself admonishes us of both points: that even within there were certain men who did not keep benevolent charity, but were involved in envy and malevolent dissension, of whom the Apostle Paul spoke, and that they belong to the party of the devil as being envious, as he most plainly testifies in the letter which he wrote on zeal and envy.
For which reason, since it is manifest that it can come to pass that in those who belong to the party of the devil the sacrament of Christ is nevertheless holy—not unto their salvation but unto their judgment—not only if they are perverted after receiving baptism, but even if they receive it while being such (as the same Cyprian shows), renouncing the world by words only and not by deeds; and since, if they are afterwards corrected, that which they had received while perverse is not to be repeated: it is now, I think, already clear and evident that in this question concerning baptism one must not consider who gives but what he gives, nor who receives but what he receives, nor who possesses but what he possesses.
For if men of the party of the devil, and therefore in no way belonging to the one dove, can nevertheless both receive and possess and give the holiness of baptism, in no way violated by their perversity—as we are admonished from Cyprian's own letters—why do we attribute to heretics what is another's? Why do we say that what is Christ's belongs to them, and do not rather recognize in them the standards of our Emperor and correct the deeds of deserters? Wherefore it is indeed one thing, as holy Cyprian says, for those who are within the Church to speak in the name of Christ, and another for those who are outside and act against the Church to baptize in the name of Christ. But also many who are within.
...act against the Church by living evilly and by drawing weak souls over into their own way of life; and some who are outside speak in the name of Christ, yet are prevented not from doing what is Christ's, but from being outside, when we either rebuke or reprove or exhort them that they may be healed. For that man too was outside who did not follow along with the disciples and yet cast out demons in the name of Christ—whom the Lord admonished should not be prevented—though certainly, in the point where he was wounded, he was to be healed by those words of the Lord where He says: 'He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth.' And so some things are done outside in the name of Christ not against the Church, and within some things are done by the party of the devil against the Church.
What too of this—it is even wonderful—which one who diligently observes finds can come to pass: that certain men, with charity preserved, teach something useless, as Peter compelled the Gentiles to Judaize, and as Cyprian himself held that heretics should be baptized anew—whence to such good members, rooted in charity but in some point not walking rightly, the Apostle says: 'If in anything ye are otherwise minded, this also God shall reveal unto you'—and again that certain men without charity teach something wholesome, of whom the Lord says: 'They sit in the seat of Moses. What they say, do; but what they do, do not. For they say and do not.' Whence too the Apostle, concerning those envious and malevolent men who nevertheless announced Christian salvation, says:
'Whether in pretence,' he says, 'or in truth, Christ is proclaimed.' Wherefore both within and without the perversity of men is to be corrected, but the divine sacraments and utterances are not to be attributed to men. Thus he who does not attribute to heretics that which, though it is found among them, he yet recognizes not to be theirs, does not champion the heretics. We do not concede baptism to the heretic, but wherever we find the baptism of Him of whom it was said, 'This is he that baptizeth,' we acknowledge it.
But the treacherous and blasphemous man, if he remains in his treachery and blasphemy, receives remission of sins neither outside the Church nor within it; or if, on account of the force of the sacrament, he receives it for a moment of time, the same force operates both outside and within, just as the force of the name of Christ was operating the expulsion of demons even outside. But indeed we find that the apostles in all their epistles execrate and detest the sacrilegious depravity of heretics, so that they say their word spreads like a cancer. For what? Those too who said, 'Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die'—does not Paul show them to be corrupters of good morals through evil conversations, immediately subjoining: 'Evil communications corrupt good manners'?
And yet he signified that they were within, when he said: 'How say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead?' But where does he not detest the covetous? Or indeed could anything be said more vehemently than that covetousness should be called the service of idols, as the same Apostle set it down and as Cyprian too understood it and inserted into his own letters where there was need? Yet he confesses that in his times there were in the Church not any sort of covetous men, but plunderers and usurers, and not just any sort of men, but bishops. And even those of whom the Apostle says, 'Their word spreads like a cancer,' I would wish to understand to have been outside; but Cyprian himself does not permit me.
For when, writing to Antonianus, he showed that before the time of the final separation of the just and the unjust there is by no means any withdrawing from the unity of the Church on account of the intermingling of the evil—where he declares how holy he is and most worthy of that glory of martyrdom which he merited—he says: 'How great is the swelling of arrogance, how great the forgetfulness of humility and gentleness, and how great the boasting of his own arrogance, that anyone should dare, or believe himself able, to do what the Lord did not grant even to the apostles—that he should think he can separate the tares from the wheat, or, as though it were granted to him to bear the winnowing-fan and cleanse the threshing-floor, should attempt to separate the chaff from the wheat—when the Apostle says:
'But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and of earthenware'—that he should seem to choose the gold and silver vessels, but to despise and cast away and condemn the wooden and earthen ones—when it is not until the day of the Lord that the wooden vessels shall be burned up in the burning of the divine fire, and the earthen ones shall be broken by Him to whom the rod of iron was given. Thus, then, Cyprian, reproving those who, as though shunning the fellowship of the evil, had torn themselves away from unity, shows that by the great house of which the Apostle spoke—where there were not only vessels of gold and silver but also of wood and earthenware—he understood nothing but the Church, where there are both good and evil, until at the end it is cleansed like a threshing-floor that has been winnowed.
And if this is so, then in that very Church, that is, in that very great house, there were vessels unto dishonour, whose word spread like a cancer. For when the Apostle spoke of them, he taught this: 'And their word,' he says, 'spreads like a cancer. Of whom are Hymenaeus and Philetus, who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is already past, and overthrow the faith of some. But the firm foundation of God standeth, having this seal: The Lord knoweth them that are his, and let every one depart from iniquity that nameth the name of the Lord. But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, but also of wood and earthenware.'
If therefore even these men, whose word spread like a cancer, were as vessels unto dishonour in the great house—which great house Cyprian understands to be the unity of the Church itself—did their cancer violate the baptism of Christ? Thus, then, neither outside nor within can anyone who belongs to the party of the devil defile, whether in himself or in another, the sacrament which is Christ's. And so the word that spreads like a cancer to the ears of hearers does not give remission of sins; but when baptism is given in the words of the Gospel, however great the perversity with which he through whom it is given, or he to whom it is given, may understand it, it is in itself holy on account of Him whose it is.
And if anyone, receiving it through a perverse man, receives not, however, the perversity of the minister, but only the holiness of the mystery, being joined in good faith and hope and charity to the unity of the Church, he receives remission of sins—not through words that spread like a cancer, but through the evangelical sacraments flowing from the heavenly fount. But if the one who receives is himself perverse, what is given profits not the perverse man unto salvation; and yet what is received remains holy in him, nor is it repeated for him if he is corrected. And so there is no participation between justice and iniquity, not only that which is outside, but also that which is within. For 'the Lord knoweth them that are his, and let every one depart from iniquity that nameth the name of the Lord.'
Likewise there is no communion between light and darkness, not only that which is outside, but also that which is within. 'For he that hateth his brother,' says John, 'is in darkness even until now.' And certainly those hated Paul who, proclaiming Christ in envy and malevolence and dissension, thought to stir up tribulation for his bonds—men whom the same Cyprian understands to have been within.
Since therefore darkness cannot enlighten nor iniquity justify, as the same man says, I ask how these can baptize within the Church itself; I ask how those vessels which the great house contains not in honour but in dishonour can, within that very great house, minister unto men to be sanctified that which is holy—unless it be that the holiness of the sacrament can be defiled by the unclean neither when it is given through them nor when it is received from them who are not changed for the better in heart and life. Of such men, placed within, he himself says: 'renouncing the world by words only and not by deeds.'
There are therefore even within enemies of God, and men whose breasts the spirit of antichrist has beset, and yet they bear spiritual and divine things, which can neither profit them unto salvation so long as they are such, nor can they themselves defile these things by their own uncleanness. So then, what he says—that nothing is permitted, as to ecclesiastical grace and saving grace, to those who, scattering and attacking the Church of Christ, are named by Christ Himself 'adversaries' and by His apostles 'antichrists'—is thus to be received: that such men are found both outside and within, but the separation of those who are within from the perfection and unity of that dove God knows in some, and men too in some.
Beholding the manifestly most wicked life and confirmed depravity of such men, and comparing it with the rules of the divine precepts, men understand with how many tares and how much chaff—placed whether outside or within, but at the end to be most openly separated—the Lord is about to say: 'Depart from me, ye that work iniquity,' and: 'Go into everlasting fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels.' But concerning the conversion of no one is one to despair, whether he be set outside or within, so long as the patience of God leads him to repentance and visits their crimes with the rod and their sins with stripes. For in this way He does not scatter His mercy from them, if they too at some time have mercy on their own soul by pleasing God.
For just as the good man who shall have persevered unto the end, he shall be saved, so also the evil man, whether outside or within, who shall have persevered unto the end shall not be saved. Nor do we say, 'Wherever and howsoever they are baptized, they obtain the grace of baptism,' if by the grace of baptism is understood salvation itself, which is conferred through the celebration of the sacrament; but this salvation many do not obtain even within, although it is manifest that they possess the sacrament which is in itself holy.
Rightly therefore does the Lord admonish us in the Gospel that we should not consent to those who counsel evil and walk under the name of Christ; but these are found both within and without, since they do not go outside unless they have first been evil within. And certainly the Apostle spoke concerning the vessels placed in the great house: 'But if any man purge himself from these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, useful to the Lord, prepared unto every good work.' But how each one ought to purge himself from such, he shows a little above, saying: 'Let every one depart from iniquity that nameth the name of the Lord'—lest at the end he hear, along with the chaff, whether that which before flew off from the threshing-floor or that which is to be separated at the last: 'Depart from me, ye that work iniquity.'
Whence it indeed appears, as Cyprian says, that those things are not straightway to be taken up and adopted which are boasted of in the name of Christ, but those which are performed in the truth of Christ. But it is certainly not performed in the truth of Christ to seize estates by treacherous frauds, to increase interest by multiplying usury, to renounce the world by words only. And that all these things are done even within, he himself, a sufficiently competent witness, declares.
Now indeed as to what he pursues with many words—that those cannot be baptized in Christ who blaspheme the Father of Christ, since it is manifest that they blaspheme by error (for he who comes to the baptism of Christ does not openly blaspheme the Father of Christ, but is convicted of blaspheming by thinking of the Father of Christ otherwise than the truth teaches)—we have now sufficiently shown that to baptism which is consecrated by the words of the Gospel there pertains not the error of anyone, whether giver or receiver, though he think otherwise concerning the Father or the Son or the Holy Spirit than the heavenly doctrine instils. For many carnal and animal men are baptized even within, whereas the Apostle plainly says:
'But the animal man perceiveth not the things that are of the Spirit of God'; and, though baptism has already been received, he says that they are still animal. But according to the carnal sense the soul given over to bodily senses cannot but think of God carnally.
Whence many, making progress after baptism—and especially those who were baptized as infants or children—the more their understanding is cleared and enlightened, while the inner man is renewed day by day, cast away their former opinions, which they had held about God while they were deluded with their own phantasms, deriding and detesting and confessing them; nor yet are they on that account thought not to have received baptism, or said to have received such a baptism as was their error; but in them both the integrity of the sacrament is honoured and the vanity of the mind is corrected, even if it had grown hard, being confirmed and perhaps defended in many disputes.
Wherefore even the heretic who is plainly outside received there the evangelical baptism, and certainly did not receive such a baptism as the error by which he is blinded. And therefore if, coming to his senses, he sees that what he had wrongly held is to be relinquished, the good which he had received is not to be relinquished along with it; nor, because his error is to be disapproved, is the baptism of Christ in him therefore to be blown away.
For now from the case of those whom it befalls to be baptized within while holding false opinions about God, it is sufficiently evident that the truth of the sacrament is to be distinguished from the error of the wrong believer, although both may be found in one man; and therefore, when even one set outside in some error has yet been baptized with the true sacrament, when he is restored to the unity of the Church, just as true faith succeeds to false, true baptism cannot in like manner succeed to true baptism, because the same thing cannot succeed to itself, since neither can it pass away. To this end therefore heretics come to the Catholic Church: that what is evil in them may be corrected, not that what is good of God may be repeated. Someone says:
'Is there then no difference, if two are set in equal error and malice, and, without change of life and heart, one of them is baptized outside and the other within?' I confess there is a difference. For he who is baptized even outside is worse—not by the fact that he is baptized, but by the fact that he is outside (for division itself is an evil neither non-existent nor small)—provided, however, that the one who is baptized within willed to be within not on account of some earthly or temporal advantage, but because he preferred the unity of the Church spread throughout the whole world to the fragmentations of schisms; otherwise he too is to be reckoned among those who are outside. Let us then set up two men in this manner:
one of them, for example, to hold concerning Christ what Photinus opined, and to be baptized in his heresy outside the communion of the Catholic Church; but the other to hold this same thing, yet to be baptized in the Catholic Church, supposing it to be the Catholic faith itself. This latter I do not yet call a heretic, unless, when the doctrine of the Catholic faith has been made plain to him, he prefers to resist it and chooses that which he held. Before this happens, it is manifest that the one who is outside is the worse. And so in this one only the false opinion, but in that one the very division too, is to be corrected; but in neither of them is the truth of the sacrament to be repeated.
But if anyone should hold the same thing as they, and should know it to be a heresy separated from Catholic unity where this is taught and learned, yet for the sake of some worldly gain should will to be baptized in Catholic unity, or, having been baptized in it, should on this account be unwilling to go out from it, he is to be held not only as separated, but even so much the more wickedly, the more he adds to the error of heresy and the division of unity the deceit of dissimulation. Wherefore the more dangerous and tortuous the depravity of any man is, so much the more urgently and laboriously is it to be corrected.
Yet not on that account, if he has anything sound—especially what is not his own but God's—is it, on account of his depravity, to be thought either of no value, or to be blamed in the same way, or to be attributed to his depravity rather than to the bounty of Him who even to a soul playing the harlot away from Him and going after her lovers gave His bread and His wine and His oil and other things, whether nourishments or ornaments, which are hers neither from herself nor from her lovers, but from Him who, taking pity on her, willed everywhere to admonish her to whom she should return. 'Can the force of baptism,' he says, 'be greater or more powerful than confession, than passion—that one should confess Christ before men and be baptized in his own blood?'
'And yet,' he says, 'not even this baptism profits the heretic, if, though he has confessed Christ, he has been slain outside the Church.' This is most true. For one slain outside the Church is convicted of not having had that charity of which the Apostle says: 'And if I deliver my body to be burned, but have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.' But if, because charity is lacking, passion profits nothing, neither does it profit those whom Paul says, and Cyprian expounds, to live within in envy and malevolence without charity—and yet they can both receive and hand on true baptism. Outside the Church there is no salvation. Who denies it? And therefore whatever things of the Church herself are held outside the Church avail not unto salvation.
But it is one thing not to have, another to have unprofitably. He who has not, must be baptized that he may have; but he who has unprofitably must be corrected that he may have profitably. Nor is the water an adulteress in the baptism of heretics, because neither is the creature itself which God created evil, nor are the evangelical words to be blamed in whatever erring men; but rather their error, in which the soul is an adulteress, even though from a lawful husband she has the ornament of the sacrament.
Baptism, then, can be common to us and to heretics, with whom the Gospel too can be common, although their error stands apart from our faith, whether they think something concerning the Father or the Son or the Holy Spirit other than the truth holds, or, being cut off from unity, gather not with Christ but scatter—because there can be common to us, if we are the Lord's wheat, even within, along with the covetous, the plunderers, the drunkards, and the other pests of this kind, of whom it is said, 'They shall not possess the kingdom of God,' both the sacrament of baptism—and yet the vices by which they are separated from the kingdom of God are not common. For it is not concerning heresies alone that the Apostle says: 'that they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God.'
But let it not be irksome to attend a little to what he enumerates together. 'Manifest,' he says, 'are the works of the flesh, which are fornications, uncleannesses, luxuries, idolatry, sorceries, enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envies, drunkennesses, revellings, and the like: of which I foretell you, as I have foretold, that they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God.' Let us then set up someone chaste, continent, not covetous, not serving idols, hospitable, ministering to the needy, no man's enemy, not contentious, patient, quiet, envying none, grudging none, sober, frugal—yet a heretic:
No one certainly doubts that, on account of this alone—that he is a heretic—he will not possess the kingdom of God. Let us set up another: a fornicator, unclean, luxurious, covetous, or even more openly given over to idols, a sorcerer, quarrelsome, contentious, jealous, animose, seditious, envious, a drunkard, a reveller—yet a Catholic: will he, on account of this alone—that he is a Catholic—possess the kingdom of God, doing such things concerning which the Apostle thus concludes: 'of which I foretell you, as I have foretold, that they who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God'? If we say this, we deceive ourselves; for the word of God does not deceive us, which neither is silent, nor spares, nor deceives us with any flattery. For therefore in another place too He says:
'For this ye know, recognizing that no fornicator, or unclean person, or covetous man, which is the service of idols, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no man deceive you with vain words.' There is therefore no ground for us to complain of the word of God. It says—altogether and openly and freely it says—that those who live evilly do not pertain to the kingdom of God. Let us therefore not flatter a Catholic hedged about with all these vices, nor dare to promise him, because he is a Catholic Christian, the impunity which the divine Scripture does not promise. Nor, if he has any single one of the things that have been mentioned, ought we to pledge to him the fellowship of that heavenly homeland.
For to the Corinthians he enumerates them one by one, in each single one of which it is understood that they shall not possess the kingdom of God. 'Be not deceived,' he says. 'Neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor the effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with men, nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God.' He does not say, 'They who have all these vices together shall not possess the kingdom of God,' but 'neither these nor those,' so that in each single one you may understand this: that none of them shall possess the kingdom of God. As therefore heretics shall not possess the kingdom of God, so the covetous shall not possess the kingdom of God.
Nor indeed is it to be doubted that the very punishments by which those who shall not possess the kingdom of God will be tormented are diverse according to the diversity of their crimes, and some are harsher than others, so that even in that eternal fire the torments of the punishments are unequal in proportion to the unequal weights of sins. For not in vain does the Lord himself say: 'It shall be more tolerable for Sodom than for you in the day of judgment.' Yet nevertheless, for the purpose of not possessing the kingdom of God, what you have chosen as milder among those vices avails just as much as what you perceive to be graver, whether it be many vices or a single one. And since those shall possess the kingdom of God whom that Judge shall set at his right hand, for those who do not deserve to be set at the right hand nothing else will remain than to be at the left.
No word remains for them, that they as goats may hear from the mouth of the Shepherd, except: 'Go into the eternal fire, which is prepared for the devil and his angels'—although out of that fire, as I have said, diverse punishments can be apportioned according to the diversity of crimes. But whether we ought to prefer a Catholic of the worst morals to some heretic, in whose life, apart from the fact that he is a heretic, men find nothing to reprehend, I do not dare to rush to a judgment. But if anyone should say: 'Because he is a heretic, this alone cannot be the case, but other things must also follow;
for he is carnal and animal, and by this it is necessary that he be also envious and contentious and jealous and an enemy of the very truth, dissenting from it,'—let him understand that of those evils, that one which he has chosen as milder cannot exist alone in anyone, for the reason, namely, that such a man is carnal and animal. Just as drunkenness, which peoples have now become accustomed not only to name without horror but even to proclaim with merriment—can it possibly exist alone in the one in whom it is found? For what drunkard is not also contentious and jealous and envious and dissenting from the soundness of precepts and a grievous enemy to those who reprove him? And indeed, that he should also not be a fornicator and adulterer, this is difficult.
Nevertheless he can be no heretic, just as a heretic can be no drunkard nor adulterer nor fornicator nor voluptuary nor lover of money nor sorcerer, and can at the same time be none of all these. For it is not the case that from any one vice all the rest necessarily follow.
Therefore, when two men are set before us—one a Catholic with all these vices, the other a heretic without those which can be absent in a heretic—although neither disputes against the faith, yet both live against the faith, and both are deceived by a vain hope, and both dissent from spiritual charity, and on this account both are alien from the body of that one dove: why do we acknowledge the sacrament of Christ in one of them and refuse to acknowledge it in the other, as though it belonged to this man or to that, when in both it is the same and belongs to none but God, and is good even in the worst of men?
And if of the men who have this sacrament one is worse than the other, that which they have is not on that account worse in the one than in the other; because neither in two evil Catholics, if one be worse than the other, does the worse man bear a worse baptism, nor, if one of them be good and the other evil, is the baptism evil in the evil man and good in the good man, but in both it is good—just as the light of the sun, or even of a lamp, is surely not worse in worse eyes than in better ones, but is the same in both, although it affects them differently according to their diversity, either gladdening or tormenting them.
As for that objection which was raised to Cyprian concerning catechumens—that those apprehended in martyrdom and slain for the name of Christ are crowned even without baptism—I do not sufficiently understand what it has to do with the matter, unless perhaps because they were saying that heretics with the baptism of Christ can much more be admitted to his kingdom, into which catechumens are admitted, since he himself said: 'Unless one be born again of water and the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.' On which point I too do not doubt that a Catholic catechumen, burning with divine charity, is to be set before a baptized heretic.
But even within the Catholic Church itself we prefer a good catechumen to an evil baptized person, and yet we do not thereby do injury to the sacrament of baptism, with which the latter is already imbued and the former not yet; nor do we think that the sacrament of the catechumen is to be preferred to the sacrament of baptism, when we recognize some catechumen to be more faithful and better than some baptized person. For the centurion Cornelius, not yet baptized, was better than Simon who was baptized. For the former was filled with the Holy Spirit even before baptism, while the latter was puffed up with an unclean spirit even after baptism. Nevertheless, if Cornelius, even after receiving the Holy Spirit, had been unwilling to be baptized, he would have become guilty of despising so great a sacrament.
But when he was baptized, he did not receive a better sacrament than Simon; rather the diverse merits of the men were distinguished under the equal sanctity of the same sacrament. Thus the merit of a man, whether good or evil, neither increases nor diminishes the sanctity of baptism. But just as a good catechumen lacks baptism for the attaining of the kingdom of heaven, so an evil baptized person lacks true conversion. For he who said, 'Unless one be born again of water and the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven,' himself also said, 'Unless your righteousness abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.' For lest the righteousness of the catechumen be secure, it was said:
'Unless one be born again of water and the Spirit, he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.' Again, lest iniquity be secure once baptism has been received, it was said: 'Unless your righteousness abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven.' The one without the other is too little; both together make one an heir of that possession. Therefore, just as we ought not to disapprove of a man's righteousness which began to exist before he was joined to the Church—as the righteousness of Cornelius had begun to exist before he himself was among the Christian people (which righteousness, had it been disapproved, the angel would not have said to him:
'Your alms are accepted and your prayers are heard,' nor, if it sufficed for attaining the kingdom of heaven, would he have been admonished to send to Peter)—so the evangelical sacrament of baptism is not to be disapproved, even if it has been received outside the Church. Yet because it does not profit unto salvation unless he who has the integrity of baptism, having also corrected his own depravity, be incorporated into the Church, let us so correct the error of heretics that we acknowledge what in them is not their own but Christ's. Indeed, that the Passion sometimes fills the place of baptism, the same blessed Cyprian takes as no light proof from that thief, to whom, though unbaptized, it was said: 'Today you shall be with me in paradise.'
Considering this again and again, I find that not only the Passion for the name of Christ can supply what was lacking from baptism, but also faith and conversion of heart, if perchance in the straits of time recourse cannot be had to the celebration of the mystery of baptism. For that thief was not crucified for the name of Christ, but for the deserts of his own crimes; nor did he suffer because he believed, but while he was suffering he believed. How much then avails, even without the visible sacrament of baptism, what the Apostle says—'With the heart one believes unto righteousness, with the mouth confession is made unto salvation'—was declared in that thief. But then it is fulfilled invisibly, when it is not contempt of religion but the exigency of necessity that excludes the ministry of baptism.
For much more in Cornelius and in his friends than in that thief might it seem superfluous that they should also be washed with water, in whom already the gift of the Holy Spirit—which holy Scripture testifies that no others but the baptized received—had shone forth by a sure sign that was suited to those times, when they spoke with tongues. Yet they were baptized, and for this deed there stands the apostolic authority. So far ought no one, in whatever advancement of the inner man—if perchance before baptism he has advanced with a devout heart even to spiritual understanding—to despise the sacrament which is applied bodily by the work of the ministers; but through it God spiritually works the consecration of the man.
Nor for any other reason do I think the office of baptizing was assigned to John—so that it should be called the baptism of John—except that the Lord himself, who had given it, by not disdaining to receive the baptism of a servant, might consecrate the way of humility, and by such a deed most openly declare how highly his own baptism, with which he himself was about to baptize, was to be esteemed.
For as a most powerful physician of eternal salvation he saw that the pride of certain persons would not be lacking, who, having so advanced in the understanding of the truth and in commendable morals that they would by no means hesitate to prefer themselves in life and doctrine to many who were baptized, would believe it superfluous for themselves to be baptized, when they perceived that they had arrived at that habit of mind to which many baptized persons were still striving to ascend. But what force the sanctification of the sacrament applied bodily has and effects in a man—the sanctification without which, nevertheless, that thief was not, since it was not the will to receive it that was lacking, but the necessity of not receiving it that was present—is difficult to say. Yet unless it availed very much, the Lord would not have received the baptism of a servant.
But because it is to be considered in itself, apart from the salvation of the man for whose perfecting it is applied, it is sufficiently indicated that even in evil men, and in those who renounce the world in words, not in deeds, it is itself intact, although such men cannot have salvation unless they be corrected. But just as in the thief, because through necessity it was bodily lacking, salvation was made perfect because through piety it was spiritually present, so also when it itself is at hand, if through necessity that be lacking which in the thief was present, salvation is made perfect.
This is what the universal Church holds as handed down, when little infants are baptized, who certainly cannot yet believe with the heart unto righteousness and confess with the mouth unto salvation, as the thief could; nay rather, by weeping and wailing they clamor against the very mystic words when the mystery is celebrated in them; and yet no Christian would say that they are baptized in vain. And if anyone should seek divine authority in this matter—although that which the whole Church holds, and which was not instituted by councils but has always been retained, is believed most rightly to have been handed down by no other than apostolic authority.
It is most rightly believed; yet we can also truly conjecture what avail the sacrament of baptism has in little ones, from the circumcision of the flesh which the earlier people received—a people that Abraham was justified before he received, just as Cornelius too was enriched with the gift of the Holy Spirit before he was baptized. Yet the Apostle says of Abraham himself: 'He received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of faith'—he who had already believed with the heart, and it was reckoned to him unto righteousness. Why then was it commanded him that he should thenceforth circumcise every male infant on the eighth day, who could not yet believe with the heart that it might be reckoned to him unto righteousness, except because the sacrament in itself also availed much?
This was made manifest through an angel in the son of Moses, who, while still uncircumcised, was being carried by his mother, and by a present and evident peril it was exacted that he be circumcised; and when it was done, the destruction was averted. Therefore, just as in Abraham the righteousness of faith preceded and circumcision, the seal of the righteousness of faith, was added, so in Cornelius spiritual sanctification in the gift of the Holy Spirit preceded, and the sacrament of regeneration in the washing of baptism was added.
And just as in Isaac, who was circumcised on the eighth day of his birth, the seal of the righteousness of faith preceded, and, because he imitated his father's faith, that righteousness itself followed as he grew—the righteousness whose seal had preceded in him as an infant—so in baptized infants the sacrament of regeneration precedes, and, if they hold to Christian piety, there will also follow in the heart that conversion whose mystery preceded in the body.
And just as in that thief the bounty of the Almighty completed what was lacking from the sacrament of baptism, because it was lacking not through pride or contempt but through necessity, so in the infants who die baptized we must believe that the same grace of the Almighty fulfills what they can neither believe with the heart unto righteousness nor confess with the mouth unto salvation—not from an impious will, but from the incapacity of their age. Therefore, when others answer for them, so that the celebration of the sacrament may be completed toward them, it certainly avails for their consecration, because they themselves cannot answer. But if another should answer for one who is able to answer, it does not avail in like manner. From which rule that saying in the Gospel is drawn, which naturally moves all when it is read:
'He is of age, let him speak for himself.' By all these things it is shown that the sacrament of baptism is one thing, the conversion of the heart another, but that the salvation of the man is completed from both. Nor, if one of these be lacking, ought we therefore to think it follows that the other also is lacking; for the former can exist without the latter in an infant, and the latter could exist without the former in the thief—God completing, whether in the one or in the other, what had not been lacking through the will; whereas when either of these is lacking through the will, the man is entangled in guilt. And baptism indeed can be present where conversion of heart has been lacking; but conversion of heart can indeed be present where baptism has not been received, but not where baptism has been despised.
For in no way is it to be called a conversion of the heart to God, when the sacrament of God is despised. Justly therefore do we reprehend, anathematize, detest, and abominate the perversity of the heart of heretics; yet they do not for that reason lack the evangelical sacrament, because they lack that through which it is useful. Wherefore, when they come to the faith and the truth and, doing penance, demand that their sins be remitted them, we do not deceive them nor lead them astray, when—having corrected and reformed them by us in that wherein they were depraved and perverse—we instruct them for the kingdom of heaven by heavenly disciplines, in such a way that what in them is intact we in no way violate, nor, on account of the vice of the man, say that what of God is in the man is either nothing or vicious.
Now few things remain from the letter to Jubaianus. But because in them there is mention both of the past custom of the Church and of the baptism of John—which is wont to raise no small question for men who attend too little to a plain matter, because those who had received the baptism of John were commanded by the Apostle to be baptized in Christ—these are not to be treated carelessly, and are to be deferred to another volume, lest the measure of this one be immoderate. BOOK FIVE. That the former custom of the Catholic Church is now held—when those coming from heretics or schismatics, if they have received a baptism consecrated with evangelical words, are not baptized anew—we make use of blessed Cyprian as witness.
For he himself proposed to himself a question, taken indeed from the mouth of the brethren, whether they were seeking the truth or contending for the truth. For among his disputations, by which he wished to show that heretics were to be baptized anew—concerning which we have discoursed sufficiently for the time in the preceding books—he says: 'But someone says: What then shall become of those who in time past, coming from heresy to the Church, were admitted without baptism?' Here the whole cause of the Donatists, with whom we have our conflict on this question, is utterly shipwrecked.
For if those truly did not have baptism, who coming from heretics were thus received, and their sins were upon them, when communion was had with such persons, whether by those who were before Cyprian or by Cyprian himself, it is necessary that one of two things be said: either that the Church, defiled by communion with such persons, had already then perished, or that another's sins, even known ones, do not harm anyone remaining in unity.
But since they cannot say the former—that the Church perished then by the contagion of communion with those who, as Cyprian says, were admitted to it without baptism (otherwise they will not even be able to assert their own origin, if the Church perished then, since there are more than forty years between the passion of Cyprian and the burning of the divine books, whence these men, casting up the smoke of their calumnies, found occasion for making a schism, as the order of the consuls declares)—it remains that they confess that the unity of Christ is contaminated by no such communion even of known evil men. And when they have confessed this, they will find no reason why they should contend that they ought to have separated themselves from the churches of the whole world, which we read were likewise instituted through the apostles.
For neither could those churches perish through the admixture of any evil men whatsoever, and these men, who would not have perished if they had remained in unity with them, by separating themselves from them and breaking the bond of peace, most certainly perished in schism. For the most manifest sacrilege of schism stands out, if there was no cause of separation. And it appears that there was no cause of separation, if evil men, even known ones, do not defile the good in unity. But that the good are not defiled in unity even by known evil men we teach with Cyprian as witness, who says that in time past those coming from heresy to the Church were admitted without baptism; whose nefarious sacrileges, nevertheless, which were upon them, because they had not been remitted by baptism.
If they were not remitted, if they could not pollute and destroy the sanctity of the Church, then the Church can perish through no contagion of evil men. Wherefore, if they agree that Cyprian spoke the truth, by that very witness they are convicted in the crime of schism; if they contend that Cyprian spoke falsely, let them not use him as a witness in the question of baptism. But now let us carry through what we have undertaken—to converse with the blessed Cyprian, a peaceable man. When he had set before himself what he knew was said by the brethren:
'What then shall become of those who in time past, coming from heresy to the Church, were admitted without baptism?'—'The Lord,' he says, 'is able in his mercy to grant indulgence, and not to separate from the gifts of his Church those who, having been simply admitted to the Church, have fallen asleep in the Church.' Well indeed did he presume that the charity of unity could cover a multitude of sins. But if they had baptism, and it was not rightly judged by those who deemed that they ought to be baptized anew, the charity of unity covered that error, so long as there was present this departure that was not diabolical but a human temptation, until the Lord should reveal to them, as the Apostle says, if they were minded otherwise in anything.
And therefore woe to those who, torn away from unity by a sacrilegious severance, if baptism is both among us and among them, rebaptize; but if it is among the Catholic Church alone, then they do not baptize at all. Whether therefore they rebaptize or do not baptize, they are not in the bond of peace, whence they might apply medicine to the wound of any of these. But we, if we admit to the Church without baptism, are in that number to whom Cyprian presumed pardon could be granted for the sake of guarding unity.
But if—as by now, I think, is manifest from what we have said in the preceding books—the integrity of Christian baptism can exist even in the perversity of heretics, then those who in those times rebaptized and yet did not withdraw from the framework of unity, could by the same love of peace attain to pardon, by which Cyprian testifies that even those admitted without baptism could not be separated from the gifts of the Church. Furthermore, if it is true that among heretics and schismatics there is not the baptism of Christ, how much less would another's sins harm those established in unity, if to those coming to unity and admitted even without baptism, their own sins too were loosed!
For if, as Cyprian witnesses, the bond of unity avails so much, how could they be harmed by another's sins who would not withdraw from unity, if even the unbaptized would not perish by their own sins, who wished to come to it from heresy? But that which Cyprian adds and says: 'Yet not because error was once committed is it therefore always to be erred; since it better befits men who are wise and fear God to obey gladly and without hesitation the truth once laid open and clearly perceived, than obstinately and stubbornly to struggle on behalf of heretics against brethren and fellow-priests'—he speaks most truly, nor does he oppose another rather than himself who resists the most manifest truth.
But through those things which we have already said in such number, it appears clearly, as I judge, and is certain that the baptism of Christ cannot be violated even by the perversity of heretics, when among them it is given and received. But even if it be not yet certain, at least whoever, retaining what has been said, will have considered it, confesses that it is still doubtful. We therefore do not resist the most manifest truth, but either contend on behalf of a manifest truth, as I think, or at least—as those may suppose who deem this question not yet solved—we are still seeking the truth.
And therefore, if the matter stands otherwise than we say, with the same simplicity we receive those baptized by heretics, with which those received them whom Cyprian, for the sake of unity, presumed to attain to pardon. But if the baptism of Christ—as the many things already said indicate—can be intact even in one whose life or faith is not intact, whether of those who seem to be within and yet do not belong to the members of that one dove, or of those who so do not belong to it that they are even openly outside: then those who in those times repeated it merited the same pardon for the sake of the charity of unity, which Cyprian believed those to have merited, for the sake of such charity, whom he judged to have been admitted without baptism.
These men, therefore, who—no cause existing (since, as the same Cyprian shows, evil men cannot harm the good in unity)—cut themselves off from the charity of that same unity, have lost all place for any pardon; and those who would perish by the very wickedness of schism, even if they did not rebaptize after the Catholic Church, of what punishment are they worthy who either attempt to give to Catholics, who have it, that which Cyprian affirms they do not have, or—as the matter itself makes manifest—accuse the Catholic Church of not having that which they themselves also have!
25:328
Sedquianunc, utdicerecoeperam, cumCyprianilitterissermocinariinstituimus, non, utarbitror, etiamilli, siadesset, uidererpertinaciteradqueobstinatecontrafratresetconsacerdotesprohaereticisreluctari, cumacciperettantaistaquaenosmouent, curetiamaputhaereticosinsuomalignoerroreperuersosbaptismumtamenChristiperseipsumreuerentissimumadquesanctissimumessepossecredamus.
But because now, as I had begun to say, we have undertaken to converse with the letters of Cyprian, I would not seem, as I think, even to him, if he were present, to struggle obstinately and stubbornly against brethren and fellow-priests on behalf of heretics, since he would grasp these great considerations which move us—why we should believe that even among heretics, perverse in their own malignant error, the baptism of Christ can nevertheless in itself be most reverend and most holy.
And since he himself also testifies—whose testimony is of great weight to us—that such were customarily admitted in time past, whoever, moved by his discourse, does not doubt that heretics are to be baptized anew, let him deem those, to whom this has not yet been persuaded on account of the great things which are alleged against it, to be such as were in time past those who admitted persons baptized in heresy—their own error alone being corrected—simply, and were able with them to be saved through the bond of unity.
But whoever understands—both by the past custom of the Church, and by the later strength of a plenary council, and by so many and so great testimonies of the holy Scriptures, and by many documents of Cyprian himself, and by clear reasonings of the truth—that the baptism of Christ, consecrated by evangelical words, is not made perverse by the perversity of any man whatsoever, let him understand that by the same bond of unity those could have been saved to whom, with charity preserved, it then seemed otherwise.
And through this it must at the same time be understood that those whom no tares, no chaff—if they themselves had been willing to be wheat—could have defiled in the fellowship of the Church spread throughout the whole world, and who therefore, with no cause existing, tore themselves away from that same bond of unity: whichever of those two things be true, whether what Cyprian then held, or what the universality of the Catholic Church—from which he did not withdraw—maintained, these men, established most openly outside, in the manifest sacrilege of schism, cannot be saved; and all that they have of the divine sacraments and of the liberality of the one lawful Husband, so long as they are such, avails rather to their confusion than to their salvation.
Wherefore, even if the heretics were truly willing, once their error was corrected, to come to the Church on this account—because they supposed that they did not possess baptism unless they received it in the Catholic Church—not even so ought we to consent to a repetition of baptism for them; rather they should be taught that the integrity of baptism does not profit their perversity if they refuse to be corrected, that the integral baptism was not violated by their perversity so long as they refused to be corrected, and that it is not the case that, because they wish to be corrected, a better baptism comes to be in them, but rather that they themselves depart from their malignity, and that the very thing which before was in them unto ruin now begins to profit unto salvation.
For when they learn these things, they will both desire salvation in Catholic unity, and will not reckon as their own what belongs to Christ, and will not mingle the sacrament of truth—though set within them—with their own error.
To this may be added that men, by some hidden inspiration of God I know not what, so detest it if anyone should receive again a baptism which he had already received anywhere, that these very heretics, when they dispute about it, rub their brows for shame; and nearly all their laity, who have grown old among them and have conceived a spirited obstinacy against the Catholic Church, confess that this alone displeases them there; and many who, for the sake of gaining certain worldly advantages or avoiding disadvantages, wish to go over to them, strive by hidden efforts that this be granted them as a kind of special and private favour, namely that they not be rebaptized; and not a few, though believing the rest of the heretics' empty errors and false accusations against the Catholic Church, are held back by this one thing, so that they are unwilling to join them, lest they be compelled to be rebaptized.
Fearing this sentiment of men, which utterly takes hold of all hearts, these Donatists chose rather to receive the baptism which was given among the Maximianists whom they had condemned, and in that way to cut off their own tongues and stop up their own mouths, rather than to baptize anew so many men of the peoples of Musti and Assuras and other congregations, whom together with Felician and Praetextatus and the rest of those condemned by them and returning to them they took back. For when this is done rarely, in individual cases, amid great intervals of place and time, the horror of the deed is not so keenly felt.
But if suddenly there were gathered together those whom over so long a time the aforementioned Maximianists had baptized—whether under the pressing perils of death or during the paschal solemnities—and it were said to them that they must be baptized again, since what they had received in the sacrilege of schism was nothing, then indeed there would be said that which the obstinacy of their error would compel them to say, so that by some false shadow of constancy they might screen the rigor and ice of their hardness against the warmth of truth.
But because they could not bear this, and because not even those who did it could tolerate that it should be done to so many men—especially since these same men, in the party of Primian, would be rebaptizing those whom in the party of Maximian they had already baptized—the baptism of those was accepted and the swelling pride of these was cut short. This they would in no way choose to have happen, unless they judged that the horror men feel at a repeated washing was more opposed to them than the consideration of a lost defense.
I have not said this because we ought to be deterred by human sentiment, if truth compelled that those coming from heretics be baptized anew; but because the holy Cyprian says that by this very thing the heretics could have been the more driven to the necessity of coming over, if they were baptized again in the Catholic Church—for this reason I wished to call to mind how great a horror of this deed lies embedded in almost all minds; a horror which I would believe to have been divinely infused, so that against whatever disputations the weak cannot resolve, the Church might be fortified by that very horror. Truly, when I consider Cyprian's very words, I am prompted to say certain things much needed for settling a question of this kind.
For he says: 'If they see that it is decreed and established by our judgment and sentence, that the baptism by which they are baptized there be reckoned just and lawful, they will suppose that they justly and lawfully possess the Church too and the other gifts of the Church.' He does not say: 'they will suppose that they possess the gifts of the Church,' but: 'that they possess them justly and lawfully.' We, however, grant that they possess baptism, but not justly and lawfully; yet we cannot say that they do not possess it, since we recognize the Lord's sacrament in the words of the Gospel. Therefore they have a lawful baptism, but they do not have it lawfully.
For whoever has it both in Catholic unity and living worthily thereof, has it both as lawful and lawfully; but whoever has it either within the Catholic Church itself, like chaff mingled with the wheat, or outside, like chaff carried off by the wind—he indeed has a lawful baptism, but not lawfully; for he has it just as he uses it. And he does not use it lawfully who uses it against the law, which everyone does who, once baptized, lives in ruin, whether within or without. Wherefore, just as the Apostle said concerning the law: 'The law is good, if a man use it lawfully,' so concerning baptism we can rightly say: 'Baptism is good, if a man use it lawfully.'
And just as those who did not use it lawfully did not then make the law not to be good, or not to exist at all, so in no way does anyone who does not use it lawfully—whether because he lives in heresy or because he lives in the worst morals—make baptism not to be good, or baptism not to exist at all. And therefore, when he is converted either to Catholic unity or to a life worthy of so great a sacrament, he does not begin to have another lawful baptism, but he begins to have that very same one lawfully. Nor does the remission of the irrevocable sins follow upon baptism, unless it be held not only as lawful, but also lawfully.
Nevertheless, if it be not held lawfully, and sins be either not remitted or, once remitted, be brought back again, the sacrament of baptism in the baptized will not on that account be either evil or nothing. For just as Judas, to whom the Lord handed the morsel, gave place to the devil within himself not by receiving something evil but by receiving it wickedly, so whoever takes the Lord's sacrament unworthily does not bring it about, either that, because he himself is evil, the sacrament is evil, or that, because he receives it not unto salvation, he has received nothing. For the body of the Lord and the blood of the Lord were no less such even to those to whom the Apostle said: 'He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh judgment to himself.'
Let the heretics therefore not seek in the Catholic Church what they have, but what they do not have—that is, the end of the commandment, without which many holy things can be possessed, but cannot profit. Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart and a good conscience and unfeigned faith. But as for the sacrament of the laver, let them hasten to the unity and truth of the Catholic Church, not that they may have it—if they are already washed by that same laver, even though in heresy—but that they may have it salutarily. And now we must see what may be said concerning the baptism of John.
For we read in the Acts of the Apostles that those who had already been baptized with John's baptism were baptized by Paul for no other reason than that John's baptism was not Christ's baptism, but one granted to John by Christ, which was properly called John's—just as the same John says: 'A man can receive nothing, unless it be given him from heaven.' And lest perchance it should seem that he had thus received it from God the Father in such a way that he did not receive it from the Son, speaking again of Christ himself he says: 'Of his fulness have we all received.' Now John received this by the grace of a certain dispensation, not to endure long, but only so far as sufficed to prepare the way for the Lord, whose forerunner he was appointed to be.
For as the Lord was about to enter it humbly, and to lead to excellence those who humbly followed him, so, just as he washed the feet of his servants, he willed to be washed with a servant's baptism.
For just as he subjected himself to the feet of those whom he himself was directing, so he subjected himself to John's office, which he himself had bestowed—so that all might understand with how great a sacrilege of pride anyone would despise the baptism which he ought to receive from the Lord, when the Lord himself had received a baptism which he himself had furnished, that he might give it to his servant as the servant's own; and that, whereas John, than whom none greater has arisen among those born of women, bore so great a testimony to Christ that he confessed himself unworthy to loose the latchet of his sandal, Christ, both by receiving his baptism, was found the most humble among men, and, by taking away all place from his baptism, was believed to be the most high God—the same being both the teacher of humility and the giver of loftiness.
For to none of the prophets, to no man at all, do we read in the divine Scriptures that it was granted to baptize in the water of repentance unto the remission of sins—which was granted to John, by which marvelous grace, drawing the hearts of the peoples to himself, he might prepare in them a way for him whom he proclaimed to be so much greater than himself. But the Lord Jesus Christ cleanses the Church with such a baptism that, when it is received, no other is required; whereas John baptized beforehand with such a baptism that, when it was received, the Lord's baptism was still necessary—not that the former be repeated, but that to those who had received John's baptism there might also be handed on the baptism of Christ, for whom John was preparing the way.
For if the humility of Christ were not to be commended, there would have been no need of John's baptism; again, if the end were in John, there would have been no need of Christ's baptism after John's baptism. But because Christ is the end of the law unto righteousness to everyone that believes, by John was pointed out the one toward whom men should press on, and in him, once he is reached, one abides. The same John, therefore, both proclaimed the loftiness of the Lord, when he set him far above himself, and his humility, when he baptized him as though the lowliest. But if John had baptized Christ alone, John would be thought the dispenser of a better baptism, with which Christ himself alone was washed, than is Christ's, with which Christians are washed.
And again, if it were necessary that all be baptized first with John's baptism and then with Christ's, Christ's baptism would deservedly seem less full and less perfect, as not sufficing unto salvation. Wherefore the Lord was both baptized with John's baptism, that he might bend the proud necks of men to his saving baptism, and was not baptized with that baptism alone, lest by this very thing he should show that the former was superior, in that he alone had merited to be baptized with it; and he did not allow it to continue beyond that point, lest this one baptism, with which he himself baptizes, should seem to need another going before it.
I ask therefore: if sins were remitted by John's baptism, what more could be conferred by the baptism of Christ upon those whom the Apostle Paul, after John's baptism, willed to be baptized with Christ's baptism? But if sins were not remitted by John's baptism, were then those men better than John who lived in Cyprian's times, of whom he himself says that they seized estates by treacherous frauds and increased their gains by multiplying usury—yet when these baptized, remission of sins came about? Or was it because the unity of the Church held them? What then? Was John not in unity—that friend of the bridegroom, the preparer of the Lord's way and the baptizer of the Lord himself? Who, most demented, would say this?
Wherefore, although I so believe that John baptized in the water of repentance unto the remission of sins, that to those baptized by him sins were remitted in hope, while in the reality itself it came to pass in the Lord's baptism—just as the resurrection which is awaited at the end has already been wrought in us in hope, as the Apostle says, that 'he hath raised us up together and hath made us to sit together in the heavenly places,' and the same says: 'For by hope we were saved'—for John himself too, when he says: 'I indeed baptize you in the water of repentance unto the remission of sins,' seeing the Lord, says:
'Behold the Lamb of God, behold him that taketh away the sins of the world'—yet, lest anyone should contend that sins were remitted even in John's baptism, but that some fuller sanctification was conferred through the baptism of Christ upon those whom Paul commanded to be baptized anew, I do not contend pugnaciously. For that which most pertains to the present matter is to be considered: in whatever way the baptism of John may stand—since it is manifest that it pertains to the unity of Christ—what cause brought it about that after holy John men had to be baptized, and after avaricious bishops they did not have to be. For no one denies that in the Lord's field John was wheat and, if it can be no more, wheat in a hundredfold abundance;
likewise no one doubts that avarice, which is the service of idols, is reckoned among the chaff in the Lord's harvest. Why then, after the wheat, is one baptized, and after the chaff, one is not baptized? If Paul baptized after John because he was better than John, why did not Cyprian too baptize after his usurer colleagues, than whom he was better beyond comparison? If Cyprian did not baptize after such colleagues because they were in unity with him, then neither ought Paul to have baptized after John, because they were held in the same unity. Or do perhaps the defrauders and the rapacious pertain to the members of that one dove, and he does not pertain to it—he to whom the very power of the Lord Jesus Christ was shown by the Holy Spirit descending in the likeness of a dove?
Nay rather, he pertains most intimately, while these—whether on occasion of some scandal or in the final winnowing—are to be separated from the wheat and in no way pertain to it; and yet after the former, once baptized, baptism took place, while after these it does not take place. What then is the cause, except that the baptism which Paul commanded those to receive was not the same as that which was given through John? And therefore, within that very unity of the Church, the baptism of Christ, if it be handed on by a usurer baptizing, cannot be repeated; but those receiving John's baptism even from John himself had afterward to be baptized with Christ's baptism. Accordingly, I too, using the very words of the blessed Cyprian, can turn the hearts of my hearers to the consideration of a certain wonder, if I say:
'That John, held to be the greatest among the prophets; that man filled while yet in his mother's womb with divine grace; that man upheld by the spirit and power of Elijah, who was not the Lord's adversary but his forerunner and herald, who not only foretold the Lord in words but also showed him to the eyes, who baptized Christ himself through whom the rest are baptized—he was not permitted so to baptize that those who had been baptized by him should not be baptized after him: and after avaricious defrauders, rapacious usurers, shall no one think that anyone in the Church is to be baptized?' Is it not, when I have cried out these things odiously, answered to me: 'Why do you think this unworthy, as though either John were dishonored or the avaricious man honored?
But it was not fitting that his baptism be repeated, concerning whom the same John says: This is he that baptizeth in the Holy Spirit. For by whatever minister it be given, it is the baptism of him of whom it is said: This is he that baptizeth. But neither was John's own baptism repeated, when Paul the Apostle commanded those baptized by him to be baptized in Christ. For what they had not received from the friend of the bridegroom, this they had to receive from that very bridegroom, of whom that friend had said: This is he that baptizeth in the Holy Spirit.' For the Lord Jesus could, if he had willed, have given the power of his baptism to some one or some few chosen servants of his, whom he had already made his friends, to whom he says:
'I will not now call you servants but friends'—so that, just as Aaron was shown to be priest by the flowering rod, so in his Church, where many and greater miracles have been done, ministers of more excellent sanctity and dispensers of the mysteries might be shown by some sign, who alone should baptize. But if this were done, although attributed to them by the Lord, it would nevertheless now be called their own baptism, just as the baptism of John was. Therefore Paul gives thanks to God that he had baptized none of them, who, as though forgetful in whose name they had been baptized, were dividing themselves under the names of men.
For since baptism given through a contemptible man avails as much as that given through an apostle, it is thereby recognized to be neither this man's nor that man's, but Christ's; which, in the Lord himself, John testifies that he learned through that likeness of the dove. For in what other respect he may have said: 'And I knew him not,' I do not clearly see. For if he did not know him at all, he would not have said to him when he came to his baptism: 'I ought to be baptized by thee.' What then is it that he says: 'For I saw the Spirit as a dove descending from heaven, and it abode upon him. And I knew him not, but he that sent me to baptize in water, he said to me: Upon whomsoever thou shalt see the Spirit descending from heaven and abiding upon him, this is he that baptizeth in the Holy Spirit'?
The dove had indeed descended upon him after he was baptized. But when he was still coming to be baptized, he had said: 'I ought to be baptized by thee.' Therefore he already knew him. What then does he mean by: 'I knew him not, but he that sent me to baptize in water, he said to me: Upon whomsoever thou shalt see the Spirit descending from heaven and abiding upon him, this is he that baptizeth in the Holy Spirit,' since this happened after he was baptized—unless it be that in one respect he knew him, and in another respect he still did not know him?
He knew, namely, the bridegroom, the Son of God, of whose fulness all would receive; but because he himself had thus received from his fulness the power of baptizing, so that it was called John's baptism, he did not know whether he was going to give it thus to others also, or rather was going to have his own baptism in such a way that—by whomever it were given, whether by a minister of more excellent grace or of inferior, whether through a man of hundredfold fruit or of sixtyfold or of thirtyfold, whether through wheat or through chaff—it would be recognized to belong to none but that one alone; and this he learned through the Spirit descending as a dove and abiding upon him.
And so we find it said by the apostles both 'my glory,' though indeed in the Lord, and 'my ministry' and 'my prudence' and 'my gospel,' though indeed imparted and given by the Lord; but 'my baptism' none of them said at all. For neither is the glory of all equal, nor do all minister equally, nor are all endowed with equal prudence, and in evangelizing one works better than another, and therefore one can be called more learned than another and better in saving doctrine; but one cannot be said to be more or less baptized than another, whether he be baptized by a lesser or by a greater.
Accordingly, since the works of the flesh are manifest, which are fornications, uncleannesses, luxuries, the service of idols, sorceries, enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envyings, drunkennesses, revellings, and the like—if it is said as a marvel: 'After John men were baptized, and after heretics they are not baptized,' why is it not said as a marvel: 'After John men were baptized, and after the envious they are not baptized,' since Cyprian himself, in his letter on jealousy and spite, testifies that the envious are of the devil's party, and Cyprian himself, from the Apostle Paul, makes clear—as we have already shown—that there were envious announcers of Christ in the Church of Christ even in the apostolic times themselves?
That John's baptism was not the same as the baptism of Christ, I think has been sufficiently declared. And therefore no argument can be brought from it as to why baptism should take place after heretics because it took place after John—since John was not a heretic and could have a baptism which, though granted by Christ, was nevertheless not properly Christ's, seeing that he had the charity of Christ; whereas a heretic can have the baptism of Christ together with the perversity of the devil, just as within, another can have the baptism of Christ together with the envy of the devil. 'But surely baptism ought all the more to take place after a heretic, because John was not a heretic and yet baptism took place after him.'
'In the same way,' says someone, 'baptism ought all the more to take place after a drunkard, because John was sober and yet baptism took place after him'; and we shall have nothing to answer him except that to those baptized by John, who did not have the baptism of Christ, that baptism was handed on; but in those in whom there is the baptism of Christ, it comes about in no way, by whatever perversities of theirs, that the baptism of Christ should not be in them. Not therefore did the heretic obtain the right of baptism because he baptized first, but because he did not baptize with his own baptism; and even if he had not the right of baptizing, nevertheless what he gave is Christ's, and he who received it received what is Christ's. For many things are given contrary to right, nor are they on that account said to be either nothing or not given.
For neither does he who renounces the world with words alone and not with deeds receive baptism by right—and yet he receives it. For Cyprian too recalls that there were such persons in the Church in his times, and we ourselves experience it and groan. It is strange, moreover, how it can be said that baptism and the Church can in no way be separated or divided from each other. For if baptism remains inseparably in the baptized, how can the baptized be separated from the Church, and baptism cannot?
But that baptism remains inseparably in the baptized is manifest, because, into whatever depth of evils and whatever horrible abyss of sins the baptized may rush, even to apostatic ruin, he does not lack baptism; and therefore to one returning through penitence it is not given back, because he is judged to have been unable to lack it. But that the baptized can be separated from the Church—who could doubt it? For it is from thence that all heresies have gone out, which deceive under the Christian name. Wherefore, since it is manifest that baptism is in the baptized, when the baptized is separated from the Church, the baptism which is in him is assuredly separated together with him.
And therefore not all who hold baptism hold the Church too, just as not all who hold the Church hold eternal life too. Or if we say that none hold the Church except those who keep the divine commandments, we grant that there are already many who hold baptism and do not hold the Church. Wherefore the heretic does not preoccupy baptism, since he took it from the Church, nor could he lose it when he departed—that baptism which we say the Church no longer has, and which nevertheless we grant that he has. Nor does anyone detract from himself the primacy and attribute it to the heretic, because he says that the heretic carried off with himself that which he would not give lawfully but nevertheless would give as lawful, and which he would no longer have lawfully but would have as lawful.
But primacy exists only in holy conversation and a good life, to which all those pertain of whom, as of members, that bride consists who has no spot nor wrinkle, and that dove which groans amid the wickedness of many crows; unless perhaps, seeing that Esau lost his primacy on account of a craving for lentils, defrauders, robbers, usurers, the envious, drunkards, and others of this kind—such as Cyprian even in his letters lamented were in the Church of his time—are to be thought to hold primacy.
Wherefore, either to hold the Church is not the same as to hold primacy in divine things; or, if everyone who holds the Church also holds primacy, then all those unjust ones do not hold the Church—those who nevertheless seem to be within, and are by none of us denied to give and to have baptism. For who would say that they have primacy in divine things, except one who has no taste for anything divine? But now we have arrived at those peaceful words of Cyprian—that is, at the end of the letter, all things having been considered and examined—words which, as I read them and often repeat them, do not satiate me. So great a delight of brotherly love breathes forth from them, so great a sweetness of charity abounds.
'These things,' he says, 'we have written back to you very briefly according to our mediocrity, dearest brother, prescribing to no one nor prejudging, so as to prevent each of the bishops from doing what he thinks best, having free power of his own judgment. We, as far as in us lies, do not contend with our colleagues and fellow-bishops on account of the heretics, with whom we hold divine concord and the Lord's peace, especially since the Apostle also says: But if anyone seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the Church of God. Patiently and gently is charity of soul preserved by us, the honor of our fellowship, the bond of faith, the concord of the priesthood.'
'For this reason also I have written, as far as our mediocrity availed, with the Lord permitting and inspiring, a little book on the good of patience, which I have sent to you out of our mutual affection.' In these words many things are to be considered, in which, in this man who loved the beauty of the house of the Lord and the place of the tabernacle of his dwelling, the splendor of Christian charity shines forth:
First, because he did not keep silent about what he thought; next, because he set it forth so gently and peaceably; because with those who thought otherwise he kept the peace of the Church; because he understood how great a wholesomeness there is in the bond of unity; because he loved that unity so greatly and guarded it soberly; because he saw and perceived that even those who think differently can hold their views while charity remains unharmed — for he would not have said that he kept divine concord and the Lord's peace together with wicked men;
For a good man can indeed have peace toward the wicked, but he cannot keep with them a peace which they themselves do not keep — and lastly, because, prescribing to no one and prejudging no one, so that each of the bishops, possessing the free power of his own judgment, might do what he thinks right, he granted even to us, of whatever sort, a place to treat of these matters peaceably with him. For he is present not only through his letters, but also through that very charity which flourished most greatly in him and could never die.
Desiring therefore to cleave and be joined to this man, if I be not hindered by the unfitness of my sins, aided by his prayers I shall learn, if I am able, through his letters with how great peace and how great consolation the Lord governed His Church through him; and, clothed in the bowels of humility through the affection of his discourse, if I perceive anything more truly in agreement with the whole world, I will not set my own heart above his — not even in this very matter, wherein, though thinking differently, he was nevertheless not cut off from the whole world.
For a greater strength of virtue shone forth in him, in that, while this question was still wavering and undiscussed, though thinking otherwise than many of his colleagues, he maintained such moderation that he never severed the holy fellowship of God's Church by any stain of schism — a greater strength than if he had held all things not only truly but also unanimously, yet without this virtue. For he does not please me if I should aim to prefer his genius, his gift of eloquence, and his richness of doctrine to the holy council of all nations, in which he assuredly took part through the unity of the Spirit — especially now that he is set in such a light of truth, where he most surely discerns what here he sought most peaceably. For out of that richness he laughs at these utterances of ours, which seem but as the rudimentary babblings of infants.
There he sees by what rule of piety he acted here, that nothing was dearer to him in the Church than unity. There too he contemplates with unspeakable delight with how provident and most merciful a dispensation the Lord, in order to heal our swellings of pride, chose the foolish things of the world that He might confound the wise, and in the ranks of the members of His Church disposed all things so wholesomely — lest men should say that they had been chosen as helpers of the Gospel because of their own genius or learning (whose gift they did not yet acknowledge as the source of what they possessed), and thereby be puffed up with pestilent pride.
How Cyprian rejoices, with how much more serene a gaze he contemplates in that light for how great a salvation of the human race it was brought about, that something should be found which might deservedly be censured — even in the Christian and pious writings of the orators — and yet not be found in the writings of the fishermen!
Concerning this joy of that holy soul I am wholly assured; and in no way do I dare either to think or to say that my own writings are free from every error, nor do I set my own opinion above his in that view of his, in which it seemed good to him that those coming from the heretics should be received otherwise than they either were received in the past — as he himself testifies — or are now received, as by the plenary council of the whole Christian world a reasonable custom has been established. But I set my opinion below that of the holy Catholic Church, which he so loved and loves, in which he bore fruit so abundantly with patience, whose universality he himself was not, but in whose universality he abode; whose root he never forsook, but in whose root, that he might be more fruitful, he was pruned by the heavenly Husbandman; for whose peace and salvation, lest the wheat be uprooted together with the tares, he both rebuked so great evils of men established with him in unity, in the liberty of truth, and bore with them in the virtue of charity.
Whence this same man himself most abundantly admonishes us that many, dead in their offences and sins — though not belonging to the fellowship of Christ nor to the members of that one, innocent, and simple dove (who, if she alone baptized, they assuredly would not baptize) — are nevertheless in outward appearance seen within, and are baptized and baptize; and that in them, though dead, there lives that baptism of Him who dies not, and over whom death shall no longer have dominion.
Since therefore there are dead men both within and not hidden — for Cyprian would not have said so much about hidden ones — who either do not belong or do not yet belong to that living dove, and there are dead men without who more manifestly either do not belong or do not yet belong to her, and since it is true that one who himself does not live cannot be made alive by another, it is manifest that those who within are baptized by such men, if they come with a true conversion of heart, are made alive by Him whose the baptism is; but if they renounce the world in words and not in deeds — such as Cyprian testifies exist even within — they are not themselves made alive unless they be converted, yet they truly have baptism even if they be not converted;
whence it is likewise manifest that even the dead who are outside, although they neither live nor make alive, nevertheless have a living baptism which may then profit them unto life, if they be converted to peace. Wherefore those who at that time received men coming from the heresies in that same baptism of Christ which they had received outside, and said that they were following the ancient custom (as even now the Church receives them), were vainly opposed by the ancients with the argument that heresies and schisms were then still in their first beginnings, so that those men were there who withdrew from the Church and had been baptized here first, whom, when they returned to the Church and did penance, it was not necessary to baptize.
For immediately, as soon as any heresy arose and went out from the congregation of Catholic communion, it could — I do not say on another day, but even on that very day — baptize any who rushed into it. And therefore, if this was the ancient custom, that they should be so received (which not even those who argued to the contrary were able to deny), it cannot be doubted by anyone who attends a little more carefully that those too were so received who were baptized outside in the heresies.
But I do not see what reason there is in this: that one who, seeking Christian salvation, falls into the error of heretics and happens to be baptized among them should not yet be called a straying sheep, while one who within the Catholic Church itself renounced the world in words alone and not in deeds, and received baptism in that falsity of heart, should be called a sheep already made. Or if such a one too does not become a sheep except when he turns to God with a true heart — just as this latter is not baptized when he becomes a sheep, if he was already baptized, but was not yet a sheep — so likewise the one who comes from the heretics that he may become a sheep is not then to be baptized, if among them he had already been baptized with the same baptism, although he was not yet a sheep.
Wherefore, since all the wicked even within — the covetous, the envious, the drunkards, and those living against Christian discipline — can deservedly be called both liars and men of darkness and dead and antichrists, do they nevertheless on that account not baptize, because there can be nothing common to lying and truth, to darkness and light, to death and immortality, to antichrist and Christ? Not therefore from custom alone, but also from the reasoning of truth, does he presume who says that the sacrament of God, which is declared to be present even in the perverse, is not made perverse by the perversity of any men. Surely the apostle John says most plainly: He who hates his brother is in darkness even until now; and again: He who hates his brother is a murderer.
Why then do such men, whom Cyprian himself records to have been in malevolent envy, baptize within? How does a murderer cleanse and sanctify the water? How does darkness bless the oil? But if God is present in His sacraments and words, by whatsoever men they are administered, then both God's sacraments are everywhere right, and the wicked men, to whom they profit nothing, are everywhere perverse. But what is this, that a heretic should on that account be thought not to have baptism because he does not have the Church? And surely when he is baptized he is also questioned concerning the holy Church. As though indeed the one who within renounces the world not in deeds but in words is not questioned about this in his baptism.
As therefore the false answer of the latter does not bring it about that the baptism he receives is no baptism, so also the false answer of the former concerning the holy Church does not bring it about that the baptism he receives is no baptism; and as the latter, if he afterward truly fulfil what he had falsely answered, does not have baptism repeated to him but has his life corrected, so also the former, if he afterward come to the Church concerning which, when questioned, he had answered falsely (because he thought he had her when he did not), is given the very Church which he did not have, and what he had received is not reiterated. But why God can nevertheless sanctify oil at the words which proceed from the mouth of a murderer, and cannot [sanctify it] on the altar which heretics have set up, I do not know — unless perchance the man whose heart falsely converted does not hinder Him within, is hindered by wood falsely set up without, so that He should not deign to be present at His sacraments, hindered by no falsehoods of men.
If therefore that which is said in the Gospel, God does not hear a sinner, avails to this — that sacraments should not be celebrated through a sinner — how does He hearken to a murderer when he prays either over the water of baptism, or over the oil, or over the Eucharist, or over the heads of those on whom hands are laid? All which things nevertheless both are done and are valid even through murderers, that is, through those who hate their brethren, even within the Church itself. Since no one can give what he does not have, how does a murderer give the Holy Spirit? And yet even within he himself baptizes: God therefore gives the Holy Spirit even while he baptizes. But as to what he says:
He who comes to the Church must be baptized and renewed, that within he may be sanctified through the holy — what will he do, if within too he fall in with those who are not holy? Or is a murderer perchance holy? And if for this reason a man is baptized in the Church, that he may lay aside even this very thing — that a man, coming to God while he seeks a priest, fell by the deceit of error into a sacrilegious man — where shall he afterward lay it aside, if perchance within the Church itself, while he seeks a man of God, he fall by the deceit of error into a murderer? If there cannot be in a man something empty and something prevailing, why can there be in a murderer a holy sacrament and not a holy heart? If whoever cannot give the Holy Spirit cannot baptize either, why does a murderer baptize within?
Or how does a murderer have the Holy Spirit, since everyone who has the Holy Spirit is enlightened, but he who hates his brother is in darkness even until now? If, because there is one baptism and one Spirit, therefore they cannot have one baptism who do not have one Spirit, why do the innocent man and the murderer within have one baptism and not have the same Spirit? Thus therefore the heretic and the Catholic can have one baptism and not have one Church, just as within the Catholic Church the innocent man and the murderer can have one baptism and not have one Spirit — because as there is one baptism, so there is one Spirit and one Church. So it comes about that in each man that which he has is to be acknowledged, and that which he does not have is to be given him.
If nothing can be ratified and firm before the Lord which those men do whom the Lord declares to be His enemies and adversaries, why is the baptism firm which murderers deliver? Or do we not call murderers enemies and adversaries of the Lord? But he who hates his brother is a murderer. How then did those baptize who hated Paul the servant of Christ Jesus, and through this hated Jesus also — who said to Saul himself, Why do you persecute Me, when he was persecuting His servants, and at the end will Himself say, When you did it not to one of the least of Mine, you did it not to Me?
Wherefore all who go out from us are not of us, but not all who are with us are of us — just as, when the threshing-floor is threshed, whatever flies off from there is not wheat, but not whatever is there is wheat. And therefore John also says: They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would surely have remained with us. Wherefore God gives the sacrament of grace even through the wicked, but grace itself only through Himself or through His saints. And therefore He works the remission of sins either through Himself or through the members of that dove, to whom He says: If you remit the sins of any, they shall be remitted; if you retain the sins of any, they shall be retained.
But baptism, which is the sacrament of the remission of sins — since it is doubtful to no one that even murderers who are in darkness until now can have it, because from their hearts fraternal hatred has not been cast out (whether no sins have been remitted to them, if they were baptized with a heart not changed for the better, or whether the sins immediately returned) — this baptism we recognize to be holy through Himself, because it is God's, and, whether it be delivered or received by such men, to be violated by the perversity of none, whether within or without.
Accordingly, we agree with Cyprian that heretics cannot give remission, but that they can give baptism — which indeed avails, both for those giving and those receiving it, unto destruction, as men making evil use of so great a gift of God — just as also the malevolent and envious, whom he himself testifies to be even within, cannot give the remission of sins, although we all confess that they can give baptism. For if concerning those who had sinned against us it was said:
If you do not forgive men their sins, neither will your Father forgive you your sins — how much more is it impossible that sins should be forgiven to those who hate the brethren by whom they are loved, and are baptized in that very hatred! Yet to these, when afterward corrected, baptism is not given again, but that very pardon which they could not then merit to receive is bestowed upon them in true conversion.
And therefore those things also which Cyprian wrote to Quintus, and those which, together with his colleagues Liberalis, Caldonius, Junius, and the rest, he wrote to Saturninus, Maximus, and others, when well considered, are in no way to be brought forth against the consent of the whole Catholic Church, of which they rejoiced to be members, and from which they neither themselves cut themselves off nor suffered those who thought differently to be cut off, until at length, in the Lord's will, through a plenary council — albeit after many years — it should shine forth what was more right, no novelty being instituted, but antiquity being strengthened.
Cyprian also wrote to Pompeius about this same matter, where he openly indicates that Stephen — whom we have learned to have then been bishop of the Roman Church — not only did not agree with him on these points, but had even written to the contrary and given orders. This Stephen assuredly did not communicate with heretics merely because he did not dare to reject the baptism of Christ, which he knew had remained intact in their perversity. For if those who think wrongly about God do not have baptism, that this can happen even within has, as I think, already been sufficiently discussed.
But the apostles indeed gave no command about this; yet that custom, which was set against Cyprian, is to be believed to have taken its beginning from their tradition — just as there are many things which the whole Church holds, and which for that reason are rightly believed to have been commanded by the apostles, although they are not found written. 'But it is written of heretics that they are condemned of themselves.' What then? Were not those also condemned of themselves to whom it was said: For in that in which you judge another you condemn yourself? For to these the apostle says: You who preach that a man should not steal, do you steal? and the rest.
And such assuredly were those men who, although they were bishops and established with Cyprian himself in Catholic unity, seized estates by treacherous frauds, while surely preaching to the people the words of the apostle who says: Nor shall the rapacious possess the kingdom of God. Wherefore I shall not delay to run briefly through the other opinions of that very letter which was written to Pompeius, by these same rules. That it is against God's command that those coming from the heretics, if they have already received there the baptism of Christ, should not be baptized — by what of the holy Scriptures is this shown?
But it is plainly shown that many pseudo-Christians, although they do not have the same charity as the saints (without which whatever holy things they might possess profit nothing), nevertheless have baptism in common with the saints — which has already been sufficiently and most abundantly demonstrated. He said that the Church and the Spirit and baptism cannot be separated from one another, and therefore he would have those who are separated from the Church and from the Holy Spirit to be understood as separated also from baptism. But if this be so, then when anyone has received baptism in the Catholic Church, he remains in it as long as he himself also remains in the Church; but if he depart thence, he departs from baptism. Which is not so. For it is not restored to him who returns, precisely because when he departed he did not lose it.
But just as the sons of malice do not have the Holy Spirit as the beloved sons have Him, and yet they have baptism, so also heretics do not have the Church as Catholics have her, and yet they have baptism. For the holy Spirit of discipline will flee the deceitful, yet baptism will not flee him. And so, just as there can be baptism where the Holy Spirit withdraws Himself, so there can be baptism where the Church is not. But the imposition of hands, if it were not applied to one coming from a heresy, he would be judged to be as it were outside all fault. Yet on account of the joining of charity, which is the greatest gift of the Holy Spirit, without which whatever other holy things there may be in a man do not avail unto salvation, the hand is laid upon heretics who have been corrected.
Now concerning the temple of God, and how it is to be understood, As many of you as were baptized in Christ have put on Christ — I remember to have discussed this sufficiently. For the covetous are not the temple of God, since it is written: What fellowship has the temple of God with idols? and Cyprian took up Paul's testimony that covetousness is idolatry. But men put on Christ sometimes even to the reception of the sacrament, sometimes even to the sanctification of life. And that first can be common to both good and bad, but that other is proper to the good and pious.
Wherefore, if baptism cannot exist without the Spirit, then heretics too have the Spirit, but unto destruction, not unto salvation — as Saul had it; for through the name of Christ demons are cast out in the Holy Spirit, which even that man could do who was outside the Church, of whom the disciples informed the Lord — just as the covetous have it, who nevertheless are not the temple of God, since what fellowship has the temple of God with idols? But if the covetous do not have the Spirit of God and yet have baptism, then baptism can exist without the Spirit. But if heresy cannot beget sons to God through Christ, because it is not the spouse of Christ, then neither can that crowd of the wicked established within, because it too is not the spouse of Christ.
For the spouse of Christ is designated as without spot or wrinkle. Therefore either not all the baptized are sons of God, or even a non-spouse can beget sons of God. But just as it is asked whether one is spiritually born who received the baptism of Christ among heretics, so it can be asked whether one is spiritually born who received the baptism of Christ in the Catholic Church without being converted to God with a true heart — and yet he did not on that account fail to receive baptism. Now those things which he poured out, provoked against Stephen, I am unwilling to review, both because there is no need. For the very same things are said which have already been sufficiently discussed, and it is better to pass over those which had the danger of a pernicious dissension.
For Stephen had thought that even those should be shunned who tried to overthrow the ancient custom concerning the receiving of heretics; but the other, moved by the difficulty of the very question and most richly endowed with the holy bowels of charity, thought that one should remain in unity with those who thought differently. Thus, although he was somewhat too excitedly, yet fraternally, indignant, nevertheless the peace of Christ conquered in their hearts, so that in such a dispute no evil of schism arose among them. But from this heresies and schisms did not more abundantly spring up, because that which is of Christ in them is approved, while that which is their own is disapproved. For rather those who held to this law of rebaptizing were cut up into many fragments.
But now when he says that a bishop ought to be teachable, and adds: Now he is teachable who is gentle and meek unto patience in learning. For bishops ought not only to teach, but also to learn, because he too teaches better who daily grows and advances by learning better things — by these words assuredly the holy man, endowed with pious charity, sufficiently indicates that his letters are not to be so feared in the reading, that, if the Church has afterward confirmed anything ascertained by many and longer inquiries, we should not doubt it; because, just as there were many things which the learned Cyprian might teach, so there was also something which the teachable Cyprian might learn.
But as to his admonishing us to have recourse to the fountain, that is, to apostolic tradition, and thence to direct the channel into our own times — this is most excellent and without doubt to be done. It has therefore been handed down to us from the apostles, as he himself records, that there is one God and one Christ and one hope and one faith and one Church and one baptism.
Since therefore in the very times of the apostles we find that there were certain persons who did not have one hope and yet had one baptism, from that very fountain truth is so conducted to us that it appears it can come about that, though there is one Church, as there is one hope and one baptism, nevertheless those who do not have one Church may have one baptism — just as in those times too it could come about that those who did not have one hope had one baptism. For how did those have one hope with the saints and the just who said, Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die, saying that there was no resurrection of the dead? And yet among them were those to whom the same apostle says, Was Paul crucified for you, or were you baptized in the name of Paul?
For he writes most plainly to them, saying: How do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? And as to the fact that in the Song of Songs the Church is thus described: A garden enclosed, my sister spouse, a fountain sealed, a well of living water, a paradise with the fruit of apple-trees — this I dare not understand except of the holy and the just, not of the covetous and the defrauders and the plunderers and the usurers and the drunkards and the envious, who nevertheless had baptism in common with the just (with whom they did not, however, have charity in common), as from Cyprian's own letters, as I have often recalled, we more abundantly learn and teach.
For let someone tell me how those crept into the enclosed garden and the sealed fountain whom Cyprian testifies to have renounced the world in words alone and not in deeds, and yet to have been within. For if they too are there, they too are the spouse of Christ. Is that spouse then really such, without spot or wrinkle, and is that beautiful dove disfigured by such a part of her members? Or are these the thorns, in the midst of which is she who is like the lily, as is said in the same Song?
In so far therefore as she is a lily, in so far also is she an enclosed garden and a sealed fountain — namely in those just ones who are Jews in secret, by the circumcision of the heart (for all the beauty of the king's daughter is from within) — in whom there is a certain number of the saints, predestined before the foundation of the world. But that multitude of thorns, by hidden or open separations, lies adjacent on the outside, over and above the number. I have declared, He says, and I have spoken: they are multiplied above number. That number therefore of the just who are called according to His purpose, of whom it is said, The Lord knows those who are His — that is the enclosed garden, the sealed fountain, the well of living water, the paradise with the fruit of apple-trees.
Out of this number certain persons live spiritually and enter upon the surpassing way of charity, and, when they instruct in the spirit of gentleness a man overtaken in some fault, they take heed lest they too be tempted; and when perchance they too are overtaken, the affection of charity is somewhat repressed in them, yet not extinguished, and, rising up again and blazing up, is restored to its former course. For they know how to say: My soul has slumbered for weariness: strengthen me in Your words. But when they hold some view otherwise, this too God will reveal to them, so long as they remain in the ardour of charity and do not break the bond of peace.
But certain others, still carnal and animal, diligently pursue their own advancement, and, that they may become fit for the food of spiritual things, are nourished with the milk of the holy mysteries; those things which, even by common judgment, are manifest in depraved conduct they shun in the fear of God, and they take the most watchful care that they may take less and less delight in earthly and temporal things; the rule of faith, carefully sought out, they hold most firmly, and if they deviate at all from it, they are quickly corrected by catholic authority, although in its words, for want of a carnal understanding, they still waver amid the various collisions of phantasms. There are also certain ones of that number who still live wickedly, or even lie in heresies or in the superstitions of the gentiles, and yet even there the Lord knows those who are his.
For in that ineffable foreknowledge of God many who seem to be outside are within, and many who seem to be within are outside. From all those, therefore, who, so to speak, are inwardly and secretly within, is constituted that enclosed garden, that sealed fountain, that well of living water, that paradise with the fruit of apples. Of the gifts granted to these from on high, some are proper to them—as in this present time an untiring charity, and in the age to come eternal life—but some are common to them with the evil and the perverse, as are all the rest, among which are also the most sacred mysteries. Hence, then, a consideration now easier and readier is set before us of that ark of which Noah was the builder and pilot. For Peter says:
In Noah's ark few, that is, eight souls of men, were saved by water. This also in a like figure baptism now saves you—not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience. Wherefore, if there appear among men baptized in catholic unity those who renounce the world by words only and not by deeds, how do they belong to the mystery of this ark, in whom there is not the answer of a good conscience? Or how are they saved by water, who, using holy baptism wrongly, though they seem to be within, persevere to the very end of life in shameful and abandoned conduct?
Or how are those not saved by water whom Cyprian himself records as having been admitted into the Church without further ado, with that very baptism which they had received in heresy? For the same unity of the ark saved them, in which no one is saved except through water. For he himself says: The Lord is able in his mercy to grant indulgence, and not to separate from the gifts of his Church those who, having been simply admitted into the Church, fell asleep in the Church. If not through water, how in the ark? If not in the ark, how in the Church? But if in the Church, then assuredly in the ark; and if in the ark, then assuredly through water.
It can happen, therefore, that certain persons baptized outside are, through the foreknowledge of God, more truly reckoned as baptized within, because there the water begins to profit them unto salvation—for otherwise they cannot be said to have been made safe in the ark except through water—and again, that certain persons who seemed to be baptized within are, through the same foreknowledge of God, more truly reckoned as baptized outside. For those who use baptism wrongly die through the water, which then happened to none save him who was outside the ark.
Certainly it is manifest that what is said about being within and without in the Church must be understood of the heart, not of the body, since all who are within in heart are saved in the unity of the ark by that same water through which all who are without in heart—whether they be also without in body or not—die as enemies of unity. Therefore, just as it was not another but the same water that both saved those placed within the ark and destroyed those placed outside the ark, so it is not by another but by the same baptism that both good catholics are saved and evil catholics or heretics perish.
But what the most blessed Cyprian thinks concerning the catholic Church, and how by his authority the heretics are utterly crushed—although I have already said much—I have nevertheless resolved to speak of separately, if it please the Lord, somewhat more fully and more plainly, after I have first said concerning his council what I think ought to be said by me. This, God willing, I shall undertake in the following volume. BOOK SIX.
It might perhaps already suffice that, with reasonings so often repeated and handled and treated in manifold disputation, with documents of the divine Scriptures also adjoined and with so many testimonies of Cyprian himself lending support, even those slower in heart now understand, as I judge, that the baptism of Christ can be violated by no perversity of man, whether of the one giving or of the one receiving it.
And it was for no other reason, in those times when this question was being discussed against a useful custom by those disputing—while charity and unity were preserved—that it seemed to certain men, even excellent men, bishops of Christ, among whom the blessed Cyprian pre-eminently stood out, that the baptism of Christ could not exist among heretics or schismatics, except that the sacrament was not distinguished from the effect or use of the sacrament; and because its effect and use, in the liberation from sins and rectitude of heart, was not found among heretics, the sacrament itself was thought not to be there.
But when they turned their eyes to the multitude of chaff within, since even these, who in that very unity are perverse and live wickedly, appear neither to be able to give nor to have the remission of sins—because it was said not to the malignant but to the good sons:
If you remit anyone's sins, they shall be remitted him; if you retain anyone's, they shall be retained—yet that they do nonetheless have and give and receive the sacrament of baptism shone forth clearly enough to the pastors of the catholic Church spread throughout the whole world, through whom afterward, by the authority of a plenary council, the original custom was confirmed: namely, that even the sheep which was straying outside and had received the Lord's mark from its deceitful plunderers outside, when it comes to the salvation of Christian unity, is corrected from its error, is freed from captivity, is healed from its wound, yet the Lord's mark in it is to be acknowledged rather than disapproved—since that very mark is impressed by many both wolves and upon wolves, who indeed seem to be within, yet are convicted by the fruits of their conduct as not belonging to that sheep which is also one out of many, in which conduct they persist to the very end; because, according to the foreknowledge of God, just as many sheep stray outside, so many wolves lie in wait within.
Among whom nevertheless the Lord knows those who are his, who do not hear a voice except the shepherd's, even when he cries out through men like the Pharisees, of whom it was said: What they say, do. For just as a spiritual man, having the end of the commandment—that is, charity out of a pure heart and a good conscience and unfeigned faith—may, on account of the body which is still being corrupted and weighs down the soul, discern something less clearly and have a different understanding of what God, when he wills, will reveal to him abiding in that same charity, so in a carnal and perverse man some good and useful thing may be found which is from elsewhere, not from himself.
For as in a fruitful branch there is found something that must be pruned, that it may bear greater fruit, so also on a barren and dry reed, or on one tied up, a grape cluster is wont to hang. And therefore, just as it is foolish to love the prunings of a fruitful branch, while he acts fittingly who does not reject sweet fruits wherever they hang, so whoever, cut off from unity, rebaptizes for this reason—because it seemed to Cyprian that those coming from heretics ought to be baptized again—turns away in so great a man from what is praiseworthy and follows what ought to be corrected, and does not even attain those very things which he follows. For that man, while in zeal for God he gravely detested those who had separated themselves from unity, judged them to be separated even from baptism itself;
but these men, thinking it but a small wickedness that they themselves are separated from the unity of Christ, contend that his baptism also is not there and has departed with them. So far, then, are they from the fruitfulness of Cyprian that they are not even equal to his prunings. Likewise, whoever, not having charity and entering upon the abandoned ways of the worst conduct, seems to be within while he is without, and does not repeat the baptism of Christ even among heretics—his barrenness is in no way helped by the fact that he is not made fruitful by his own fruit, but is burdened with another's. And it can happen that someone flourishes in the root of charity, and in the very matter in which Cyprian thought otherwise judges most rightly, and yet in Cyprian there are more fruitful things than in this man, and in this man more things to be pruned than in Cyprian.
And so we not only in no way compare evil catholics, but do not easily even equate good ones with the blessed Cyprian, whom holy Mother Church numbers among the rare and few men of most excellent grace—although these men acknowledge the baptism of Christ even among heretics, while to him it seemed otherwise, in order that through him, seeing something less yet abiding most firmly in unity, it might be more plainly shown to the heretics by what a sacrilegious crime the bond of peace was broken. For neither were the blind Pharisees, although sometimes saying what ought to be done, to be compared to the apostle Peter, although sometimes saying what ought not to be done.
But not only is the dryness of these men not to be set beside his greenness, but neither is the fruit of others to be equated with his abundance. For no one now compels the gentiles to judaize, nor yet on that account is anyone now in the Church, however much he has advanced, to be compared to the apostolate of Peter. Wherefore, rendering due reverence and paying fitting honor as far as I am able to the peaceable bishop and glorious martyr Cyprian, I nevertheless dare to say that he thought otherwise concerning the baptizing of schismatics or heretics than the truth afterward disclosed—not from my own opinion, but from the judgment of the universal Church, strengthened and confirmed by the authority of a plenary council;
just as, venerating Peter according to his merit as the first of the apostles and the most eminent of martyrs, I nevertheless dare to say that he did not act rightly in that he compelled the gentiles to judaize. For this too I say not from my own opinion, but from the salutary doctrine of the apostle Paul, retained and preserved throughout the universal Church.
Disputing therefore concerning the opinion of Cyprian, though placed far beneath the merits of Cyprian, I say that the sacrament of baptism can be had, given, and received by both the good and the evil—by the good indeed profitably and healthfully, but by the evil perniciously and to their punishment—yet with this proviso, that in both it is equally intact, and that it makes no difference to its equal integrity in all cases how much worse a man may possess it among the evil, just as it makes no difference how much better a man may possess it among the good. And through this it likewise makes no difference how much worse a man may deliver it, just as it makes no difference how much better; and thus it makes no difference how much worse a man may receive it, just as it makes no difference how much better.
For that thing, by itself, both in those who are not equally just and in those who are not equally unjust, is equally holy. But that evil men, in no way changed for the better, have baptism and deliver and receive it, we have, as I judge, sufficiently demonstrated both from the canonical Scriptures and from the very letters of Cyprian.
That these men do not belong to the holy Church of God, although they seem to be within, appears most plainly from this: that they are the covetous, robbers, usurers, envious, malicious, and other such kinds—whereas that dove is unique, chaste and pure, a bride without spot or wrinkle, an enclosed garden, a sealed fountain, a paradise with the fruit of apples, and the other things which are likewise said of her—which is not understood except in the good and holy and just: that is, not only according to the operations of God's gifts common to good and evil, but also according to that inmost and pre-eminent charity, in those having the Holy Spirit, to whom the Lord says: If you remit anyone's sins, they shall be remitted him, and if you retain anyone's, they shall be retained.
And through this, nothing suitable can be said as to why an evil man cannot also deliver baptism, who can have it, and just as he has it perniciously so also can deliver it perniciously—not because he delivers something of such a kind, nor because such a man delivers it, but because he delivers it to such a man. For when an evil man delivers it to a good man—that is, to one changed by a true conversion within the bond of unity—between the good sacrament which is delivered and the good faithful man to whom it is delivered, the malice of the one delivering is overcome. And when that man, truly converted to God, has his sins remitted, they are remitted by those to whom he is joined by that very true conversion. For the same Holy Spirit remits them, who is given to all the saints cleaving to one another in charity, whether they know one another bodily or do not know one another.
Similarly, when anyone's sins are retained, they are assuredly retained by those from whom the one whose sins are retained separates himself by dissimilarity of life and aversion of a depraved heart, whether they know him bodily or do not know him. Wherefore all the evil are spiritually severed from the good; but if they are also separated bodily by open dissension, they become worse. Yet, as has been said, it makes no difference to the holiness of baptism how much worse anyone possesses it and to how much worse a man he delivers it. Nevertheless a separated man can deliver it, just as a separated man can have it, but as perniciously to deliver as to have.
But he to whom it is delivered can receive it healthfully, if he himself receives it not separated—as happens to very many, that with a catholic mind and heart, not alienated from the unity of peace, under some necessity of pressing death they rushed upon some heretic and received from him the baptism of Christ without his perversity, and whether they died or were delivered they in no way remained among those to whom in heart they had never crossed over. But if he himself also, being separated, receives it, he receives it so much the more perniciously, the more good is that which he does not receive well, and it avails so much the more to the destruction of the separated man, the more it could avail to the salvation of the one joined.
And therefore, if, corrected from that perversity and converted from separation, he comes to catholic peace, under the same baptism which he had received his sins will be remitted on account of the bond of charity—under which same baptism his sins were being retained on account of the sacrilege of division—because that thing is always holy both in a just man and in an unjust man, being neither increased by anyone's righteousness nor diminished by anyone's iniquity. Since these things are so, what now hinders this manifest truth, that many fellow-bishops consented to Cyprian in that opinion and set forth their own opinions agreeing with the same—except that the charity of that man toward the unity of Christ may be made more and more known?
For if, holding these views alone with no one consenting, he had remained by himself, he might have seemed on that account to have grown cold from the crime of schism, because he found no associates of his error. But with so many consenting to him, the fact that he remained in unity with the rest who thought differently shows that he preserved the most holy bond of catholic universality not from fear of solitude, but from love of peace. Wherefore it might now indeed seem superfluous to review the individual opinions of the other bishops of that council also.
But since those slower in heart do not think it an answer if, to some passage of anyone's discourse, a reply is given not there but elsewhere, which could also be applied to that place, they are much better worn down by reading, that they may be sharpened, than they complain through understanding too little, that they may be refuted. First, therefore, we recall for reconsideration Cyprian's own address, by which is indicated a peaceable soul overflowing with the abundance of charity, from which the council itself begins.
You have heard, he says, most beloved colleagues, what our fellow-bishop Jubaianus has written to me, consulting our mediocrity concerning the unlawful and profane baptism of heretics, and what I have written back to him, judging, namely, what we have once and again and often judged, that heretics coming to the Church ought to be baptized and sanctified with the baptism of the Church. Likewise there have been read to you also other letters of Jubaianus, in which, according to his sincere and religious devotion, writing back to our letter, he not only consented but also gave thanks that he had been instructed. It remains that on this very matter we each set forth what we think, judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he should think differently.
For none of us sets himself up as a bishop of bishops, or by tyrannical terror compels his colleagues to the necessity of obedience, since every bishop, by the license of his liberty and power, has his own judgment, and can no more be judged by another than he himself can judge another. But let us all await the judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, who alone and singly has the power both of setting us over the governance of his Church and of judging concerning our acts.
Now sufficiently, as I judge, we have in the preceding books disputed—as far as we could—not only against the letter which he wrote to Jubaianus, but also against that which he gave to Quintus, and that which with certain colleagues he sent to certain colleagues, and that which he sent to Pompeius, on behalf of the universality of catholic agreement and of the council, in whose unity these men remained as pious members. Wherefore it now seems opportune to consider what the rest also individually judged, with that liberty which he himself did not take away from us, saying: judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he should think differently.
That he did not say this for the purpose of catching, with such assurance, the silent thoughts of his colleagues as though dug out from a hidden place, but because he truly loved peace and unity, is most easy to see from other similar passages, where he writes to individuals, as to Jubaianus himself: These things, he says, we have written back to you most briefly according to our mediocrity, dearest brother, prescribing to no one nor prejudging, so that each of the bishops may do what he thinks, having the free power of his own judgment. And lest anyone, if with this same free power he should think differently, might seem to be one who ought to be driven from the fellowship of the rest, he continues and says:
As for us, as far as it lies in us, we do not contend on account of heretics with our colleagues and fellow-bishops, with whom we hold divine concord and the Lord's peace. And a little after: There is preserved by us, he says, patiently and gently, charity of soul, the honor of the collegium, the bond of faith, the concord of the priesthood. So too in the letter which he wrote to Magnus, when it was asked concerning the baptism of those dipped and those merely poured over, whether there was any difference: In which matter, he says, our modesty and reserve prejudges no one, so that each may think what he shall have thought and do what he shall have thought.
From which words of his it sufficiently appears that at that time these matters were being handled by them, when, not yet declared, they were being drawn in without ambiguity resolved, but, still shut up, were being sought out with great effort.
We therefore, now holding the custom of the universal Church—strengthened even by universal councils—concerning the simplicity of baptism to be acknowledged everywhere, and having received from the words of Cyprian a greater confidence, by which even then it would be permitted me, with the right of communion preserved, to think differently, with unity indeed preferred and praised, such as the blessed Cyprian and his colleagues, who with him held that council, maintained together with those thinking differently—driving off and overthrowing the seditious calumnies of heretics and schismatics, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, who speaking through his apostle says: Bearing with one another in love, being eager to preserve the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, through whom he also says:
If in anything you are otherwise minded, this too God will reveal to you—we approach the consideration and thorough discussion of the opinions of the holy bishops, with the bond of unity and peace preserved with them, in retaining which, as far as the Lord himself helps us, we imitate them. Caecilius of Bilta said: I know one baptism in the Church alone, and outside the Church none. Here there will be one, where hope is null and faith certain. For thus it is written:
One faith, one hope, one baptism—not among heretics, where hope is null and faith false, where all things are done through falsehood, where a demoniac exorcizes, where one whose mouth and words emit a cancer administers the sacrament, where an unbeliever gives faith, where a wicked man bestows pardon of sins, and in the name of Christ an antichrist baptizes, one cursed by God blesses, a dead man promises life, an unpeaceable man gives peace, a blasphemer invokes God, a profane man administers the priesthood, a sacrilegious man sets up the altar. To all these there is added also this evil, that the bishop of the devil dares to make the eucharist. Or let those who stand by them say that these things are false. Concerning heretics.
Behold to what things the Church is forced to consent, and is compelled to communicate without baptism and pardon of sins! This thing, brethren, we ought to flee and avoid, and to separate ourselves from so great a crime, and to hold the one baptism which has been granted by God to the Church alone.
To these things I reply: since whoever, even within, confesses that he knows God but denies him by his deeds—such as are the covetous and the envious, and those who, on account of hatred of a brother, are called murderers, not by my testimony but by that of the holy apostle John—and they have no hope, because they bear an evil conscience, and are faithless, because they do not do what they vowed to God, and are liars, because they profess falsely, and are demoniacs, because they give place to the devil and his angels in their own heart, and their words work rottenness, since they corrupt good morals by evil conversations, and are unbelievers, since they mock at what God threatens against such, and are wicked, because they live nefariously, and are antichrists, because their morals are opposed to Christ, and are cursed by God,
because everywhere holy Scripture execrates such men; and are dead, because they lack the life of righteousness; and are unpeaceable, because by contrary deeds they clash with the word of God; and are blasphemers, because by their abandoned acts the Christian name is disparaged; and are profane, because they are spiritually shut out from that inner sanctuary of God; and are sacrilegious, because in their very selves they corrupt the temple of God by living wickedly; and are bishops of the devil, because they serve fraud and avarice, which is idolatry.
But that some such men—nay, very many—exist even within, both the apostle Paul and bishop Cyprian bear witness. Why then do these baptize? Why also do certain ones, who renounce the world by words and not by deeds, get baptized while unchanged from such conduct, and, when they are changed, are not rebaptized? Now indeed, as to his indignation, when he says: Behold to what things the Church is forced to consent, and is compelled to communicate without baptism and pardon of sins—unless there were other bishops who compelled others to these things, he assuredly would not say it. Whence it is shown that even then those thought more truly who did not withdraw from the ancient custom, which was afterward confirmed by the universality of the council. But what is it that he adds and says:
This thing, brethren, we ought to flee and avoid, and to separate ourselves from so great a crime? For if he says this in such a way that he neither does these things nor approves them, it is one matter; but if he says it so as to condemn and segregate first those who think differently, he resists the words of Cyprian in which he says: judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he should think differently. To the things which Felix of Misgirpa said, we say this: If there were not one and true baptism except in the Church, it would assuredly not be in those who depart from unity. But it is in them; for they do not receive it anew upon returning for any other reason than that they had not lost it upon departing. But as to what he says: for the things which are performed outside have no effect of salvation—I consent and believe it to be altogether true.
For it is one thing not to be there, and another to have no saving effect. For to those who come to Catholic peace, the things that were present outside — though they were of no profit — begin to be of profit. But to Polycarp of Hadrumetum, since he said, 'Those who approve the baptism of heretics make our own baptism void,' we reply: If it is the heretics' baptism that is given through heretics, then it is the baptism of the greedy and of murderers that is given within by such men. But if this latter is not theirs, neither is the former the heretics'; and by this reasoning, wherever it may be, it belongs to Christ. Novatus of Thamugadi said what he had done, but he brought forward nothing whereby he might show that he ought to have done what he did.
For he named the testimony of the Scriptures and the decree of his colleagues, but brought forth nothing thence that we might consider. Nemesianus of Tubunae, however, adduced many testimonies of Scripture, yet he said much against the Catholic position which we undertook to declare and commend — unless perchance we must suppose that he who trusts in the hope of temporal things does not trust in things false, as do all the greedy and rapacious and those who renounce the world in words but not in deeds, such men as, nevertheless, within the Church both baptize and are baptized, as Cyprian himself is witness. These men indeed pursue even the birds that fly, because they do not lay hold of the things they covet.
Moreover, he forsakes the ways of his own vineyard and strays from the path of his own little field, and enters through pathless places, both parched and destined to a land of thirst, and gathers with his hands things that bear no fruit — not the heretic only, but everyone who lives wickedly; for all righteousness is fruitful, and all iniquity is fruitless. Those who drink another's water from a strange spring are not heretics only, but all who do not live according to what God teaches and who live according to what the devil teaches. For if he were speaking of baptism, he would not say, 'nor shalt thou drink from a strange spring,' but, 'thou shalt not wash thyself at a strange spring.' Now indeed, as to what the Lord says:
'Unless a man be born again of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God' — I do not at all see how this helps him toward what he supposes. For it is one thing to say, 'Everyone who shall enter into the kingdom of heaven is first born again of water and the Spirit, since unless he be born again of water and the Spirit he shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven' — which the Lord said and which is true; but it is another thing to say, 'Everyone who is born of water and the Spirit shall enter into the kingdom of heaven' — which is certainly false. For even Simon Magus had been born of water and the Spirit, and yet did not enter into the kingdom of heaven; and thus it can happen that the same befalls even heretics.
Or if none is born of the Spirit save he who is changed by a true conversion, then all who renounce the world in words and not in deeds are certainly born not of the Spirit but of water alone — men who nevertheless, as Cyprian testifies, are within the Church. For one of two things must necessarily be granted: either those who falsely renounce the world are born of the Spirit (though to their ruin, not to their salvation), and so heretics too may be; or, if that which is written — 'for the holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit' — avails also to this, that those who falsely renounce the world are not born of the Spirit, then a man can be baptized with water and not be born of the Spirit, and in vain does Nemesianus say, 'neither can the Spirit work without the water, nor the water without the Spirit.'
But now, as has often been said elsewhere, how can it come about that those who do not have one Church should nevertheless have one baptism in common — just as it can come about within the Church herself that those who are not of one spirit (some holy through righteousness, others unclean through greed) should nevertheless have one baptism? For thus it is said, 'one body,' that is, the Church, just as 'one Spirit' and 'one baptism.' Now the rest of what he said rather supports our assertion; for he adduced a testimony from the Gospel: 'That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit,' because God is Spirit and He is born of God; and he inferred: 'Therefore all heretics and schismatics, whatsoever they do, are carnal,' the Apostle saying:
'For the works of the flesh are manifest, which are fornication, uncleanness,' and the rest which the Apostle there enumerates, where he also mentioned heresies — this man went on to say: 'since whosoever do these things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.' Then he added and said: 'And so the Apostle condemns, together with all evils, also those who cause division, that is, schismatics and heretics.' It is well that, in enumerating the works of the flesh — among which heresies too are found — he discovered and stated that the Apostle condemns all things together. Let him therefore ask holy Cyprian himself and hear from him how many even within live according to the evil works of the flesh which the Apostle condemns together with heresies, and yet baptize and are baptized.
Why then are heretics alone said to be unable to have baptism, which their fellows in condemnation possess? Januarius of Lambaesis said: 'According to the authority of the holy Scriptures I decree that all heretics must be baptized, and thus admitted into the holy Church.' To this it is answered: According to the authority of the holy Scriptures the Catholic council of the whole world has decreed that even the baptism of Christ found among heretics is not to be disapproved. But if he were to set down testimonies of Scripture, we would show that they are either not against us or even for us — just as, behold, in the case of him who follows him. Lucius of Castra Galbae adduced a testimony from the Gospel, the Lord saying: 'You are the salt of the earth;'
'but if the salt has lost its savor, that which shall be salted with it is worth nothing, except to be cast out and trodden underfoot by men.' As though we were to say that those men themselves, cast out, are worth anything either for their own salvation or for that of others. But even those who seem to be such within are not only spiritually outside, but at the end will be separated bodily as well. For all such are worth nothing; and yet not for that reason is the sacrament of baptism which is in them worth nothing. For even in those who are cast out, if they come to their senses and return, the salvation which had departed returns to them, but the baptism, because it had not departed, does not return. And as to that which the Lord says:
'Go therefore and teach the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit' — He did not permit only the good to baptize, for to the evil He would not say, 'If you forgive anyone their sins, they shall be forgiven them; if you retain anyone's, they shall be retained.' How then do evil men baptize within, who cannot forgive sins? How too do they baptize evil men who are not changed, whose sins are still upon them, as John says: 'He who hates his brother is in darkness even until now'?
But if they are then forgiven, when — though baptized by evil men — they join themselves with inmost charity to the good and righteous through whom sins are forgiven in the Church, so also do those who come from outside and, by the inward bond of peace, draw near to the same framework of the body of Christ. Yet the baptism of Christ is to be acknowledged in both and disapproved in neither — whether before they are converted, though it profits them nothing, or when they are converted, that it may profit them. 'Since these men,' he says, 'by withdrawing from the Church which is one, have become insipid and made contrary, let it be as it is written: The houses of those who are contrary to the law owe cleansing; and it follows,' he says, 'that those who have been baptized and defiled by such contrary men should first be purged and then at last be baptized.'
What then? Are robbers and murderers not contrary to the law that says, 'Thou shalt not kill, thou shalt not steal'? They owe cleansing, therefore; who would deny this? And yet not only whosoever are baptized within by such men, but also those very men, being unchanged, who are baptized, though they still owe purgation that they may be changed, are nevertheless not baptized again once they have been changed. So great is the power in the sacrament of the single baptism that, while we confess that one who is baptized and still lives wickedly ought to be cleansed, we yet forbid that he be baptized any further. Crescens of Cirta said:
'In so great an assembly of most holy fellow-priests, having read the letters of our most beloved Cyprian to Jubaianus and likewise to Stephen — which contain within them so much from the divine Scriptures that we, rightly united through the grace of God, ought to agree — I therefore judge that all heretics or schismatics who shall wish to come to the Catholic Church should not enter before they have been exorcised and baptized, with the sole exception of those who were baptized beforehand in the Catholic Church; who, nevertheless, are to be reconciled through the laying on of hands unto the penance of the Church.' Here we are again admonished to inquire why he said: 'with the sole exception of those who were baptized beforehand in the Catholic Church.'
Was it because they had not lost what they had received within? Then, that which they were able to have outside — why could they not also hand it on? Or is it handed on unlawfully outside? But neither is it held lawfully outside, and yet it is held; so it is given unlawfully outside, but yet it is given. Now what is bestowed on one who returns, who had received within, this same thing is bestowed on one who comes, who had received outside — namely, that he may hold lawfully within what he held unlawfully outside. But perhaps someone may ask what blessed Cyprian's letter to Stephen has to say on this matter, of which mention was made in this opinion, since at the opening of the council it was not mentioned — I believe because it was not thought necessary.
For he said that this very letter too was read in that assembly of fellow-priests, which was certainly done, I think — as is customary — so that the bishops, now gathered, might together take cognizance of that matter also which is contained in that letter. For it does not at all pertain to the present question, and I rather wonder why this man chose to mention it than why mention of it was omitted at the opening of the council. But if anyone supposes that I have been unwilling to bring into the open something contained in it that is necessary to the present cause, let him read it and know that what I say is true; or if he finds anything else, let him refute me.
For that letter has absolutely nothing about the baptism given among heretics or schismatics, which is what we are now treating. Nicomedes of Segermes said: 'My opinion is this: that heretics coming to the Church should be baptized, for the reason that outside, among sinners, they obtain no remission of sins.' To him it is answered: The opinion of the whole Catholic Church is this: that heretics — although in heresy, yet already baptized with the baptism of Christ — coming to the Church should not be baptized. For if there is no remission of sins among sinners, then neither do sinners within forgive sins; and yet those baptized by them are not re-baptized. Monnulus of Girba said: 'The truth of the Catholic Church our mother is ever with us, brethren;'
'it has remained and remains especially in the Trinity of baptism, our Lord saying: Go, baptize the nations in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Since therefore,' he says, 'we plainly know that heretics have neither the Father nor the Son nor the Holy Spirit, those coming to the Church our mother ought to be truly born again and baptized, so that the cancer which they had, and the wrath of condemnation and the taint of error, may be sanctified through the holy and heavenly laver.' To him we reply that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit are had, in the sacrament at least, by all who are baptized with a baptism consecrated by the words of the Gospel; but in heart and in life they are not had even by those who live within perversely and abominably. Secundinus of Cedias said:
'Since our Lord Christ says, He who is not with me is against me, and the Apostle John calls those who go out from the Church antichrists, undoubtedly those who are named enemies of Christ and antichrists cannot administer the grace of saving baptism. And therefore I judge that those who flee from the snares of the heretics to the Church must be baptized by us who, by His favor, have been called the friends of God.' To him it is answered that all are adversaries of Christ to whom, when they say, 'Lord, in Thy name we have done many mighty works,' and the other things there spoken, He will say at the end, 'I never knew you; depart from me, all you who work iniquity.'
All this chaff, if it perseveres in malice until the very end — whether some of it fly outside before the winnowing, or seem to be within — is destined for the fire. If, therefore, heretics coming to the Church are for that reason to be baptized, that they may be baptized by the friends of God — surely those greedy men, robbers, murderers are not friends of God? Or are those whom they have baptized to be baptized anew? Felix of Bagai said: 'As a blind man leading a blind man both fall together into the pit, so a heretic baptizing a heretic both fall together into death.' This is true, but not for that reason is what he adds true: 'and therefore,' he says, 'the heretic who baptizes is one who must also be given life, lest we, the living, commune with the dead.' Were not those dead who said:
'Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die' — for they did not believe the resurrection of the dead? Those, then, who were corrupted by the evil converse of such men and followed them — did they not fall together with them into the pit? And yet among them were those men, already baptized, to whom the Apostle wrote; nor, however, were they for that reason baptized anew if they were to be corrected. Does not the same Apostle say, 'to be wise according to the flesh is death'? And surely those greedy, cheating, rapacious men, among whom Cyprian himself groaned, were wise according to the flesh. What harm, then, did they do to one living in unity — or who would say that the baptism of Christ, which such men had or gave, was violated by their iniquities? Pollianus of Milevis said:
'It is just that a heretic be baptized in the holy Church.' Nothing indeed briefer could be said; but I think this too is brief: It is just that the baptism of Christ be not blown away in the Church of Christ. Theogenes of Hippo Regius said: 'According to the sacrament of the heavenly grace of God which we have received, we believe in one baptism, which is in the holy Church.' This too can be my own opinion; for it is so balanced that it has nothing against the truth. For we too believe in one baptism, which is in the holy Church. But if he had said, 'which we believe to be in the holy Church only,' it would have had to be answered as to the rest. But now, since it was said thus:
'We believe in one baptism, which is in the holy Church' — so that it was indeed said to be in the holy Church, yet it was not denied to be elsewhere also — whatever he may have meant, there is no need to dispute against these words. For if each point were asked of me — whether baptism were one — I would answer that it is one. Then if I were asked whether this were in the holy Church, I would answer that it is. Thirdly, if it were asked whether I believed this baptism, I would answer that I so believe; and thus I would answer that I believe in one baptism, which is in the holy Church. But if it were asked whether it were in the holy Church only, and not among heretics or schismatics, I would answer, with the whole Church, that I do not so believe.
But since he did not set this down in his opinion, I think it would be unfair for me to add to his words statements against which I might dispute, which I did not find there. For thus, if he were to say, 'There is one water of the river Euphrates which is in paradise,' he would certainly speak truly. But if he were asked whether this water were in paradise only, and were to say that it is so, he would speak falsely. For it is also outside paradise, in these lands into which it flows on from that source. But who is so rash as to say that he would have answered what is false, when he might perhaps have answered what is true? Wherefore the words of this opinion ought not to be held in contradiction, since they in no way hinder the truth. Dativus of Vada said:
'We, as far as in us lies, do not commune with a heretic, unless he has been baptized in the Church and has received the remission of sins.' If you wish him to be baptized on this ground, that he did not receive remission of sins — if within you should find someone who, holding hatred against his brother, was thus baptized, seeing that the Lord who says, 'If you do not forgive, it shall not be forgiven you,' cannot lie, will you order the man, once corrected, to be baptized anew? By no means. So then, neither the heretic. But it is not to be passed over why this man did not simply say, 'We do not commune with a heretic,' but added, 'as far as in us lies.' For he saw that many agreed with this opinion, from whose fellowship, however, lest unity be violated, these men could not separate themselves; and he added:
'as far as in us lies' — plainly showing that not by his own will did he commune with those whom he judged not to have baptism, but that nevertheless all things must be endured for the good of peace and unity. This too those men did who felt that these were not acting rightly, and yet held that which the truth, later more clearly declared, taught, and which the more ancient custom, confirmed by a later council, more firmly persuaded — yet with mutual and anxious devotion they bore with one another, though they held differing views, while preserving charity, being zealous to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace, until God should reveal to the one party of them, if they were minded otherwise on any point, that also.
Let those hear this by whom, through this council, unity is assailed — through the council by which it is declared how greatly unity is to be loved. Successus of Abbir Germaniciana said: 'To heretics either nothing is lawful or everything is lawful. If they can baptize, they can also give the Holy Spirit; but if they cannot give the Holy Spirit, because they do not have the Holy Spirit, neither can they baptize spiritually. Therefore we judge that heretics must be baptized.' To this man it can be answered in almost as many words thus: 'To murderers either nothing is lawful or everything is lawful. If they can baptize, they can also give the Holy Spirit; but if they cannot give the Holy Spirit, because they do not have the Holy Spirit, neither can they baptize spiritually.
Therefore we judge that those baptized by murderers, or murderers baptized and not changed for the better, should — once they have corrected themselves — be baptized.' But this is not true. For he who hates his brother is a murderer, and Cyprian knew such men within, who certainly baptized. In vain, therefore, are such things said about baptizing heretics. Fortunatus of Thuccabori said: 'Jesus Christ our Lord and God, the Son of God the Father and Creator, built the Church upon Peter — with His voice, upon heresy — and gave the power of baptizing to bishops, not to heretics.'
'Wherefore those who are outside the Church, and, standing against Christ, scatter His sheep and flock, cannot baptize outside.' To this he added 'outside,' so that he might not be answered so briefly. For to this man too it would be answered in almost as many words thus: 'Jesus Christ our Lord and God, the Son of God the Father and Creator, founded the Church upon Peter, not upon iniquity, and gave the power of baptizing to bishops, not to the iniquitous.'
'Wherefore those who do not belong to the rock — upon which those build who hear the words of God and do them — but who, living against Christ by hearing His words and not doing them, and thereby building upon the sand, corrupt His sheep and flock by the example of their ruinous ways, cannot baptize.' Could not this be said with equal plausibility? And yet it is false. For the iniquitous do indeed baptize, since those robbers whom Cyprian reproved as placed together with him in unity were iniquitous. 'But for this reason,' he says, 'he added outside.' Why then can these men not baptize outside? Is it because they are worse by the very fact that they are outside? But it makes no difference to the integrity of baptism how much worse he is who administers it.
For there is not so great a difference between the bad and the worse as there is between the good and the bad; and yet when a bad man baptizes he gives nothing other than a good man gives; therefore also when a worse man baptizes he gives nothing other than one who is less bad. Or does it perhaps pertain, not to the merit of the man, but to the sacrament of baptism itself, that it cannot be given outside? If this were so, it could not be held outside either, and it would be necessary to be baptized as often as anyone, having withdrawn from the Church, returned again to the Church. But now, if we inquire more diligently what 'outside' is — especially since he himself made mention of Peter, upon whom the Church is built — are not those in the Church who are on the rock, and are not those who are not on the rock also not in the Church?
Now therefore let us see whether those who hear the words of Christ and do them not establish their building upon the rock. The Lord Himself contradicts them, saying: 'He who hears these words of mine and does them, I will liken him to a wise man who builds his house upon the rock'; and a little after: 'He who hears these words of mine and does them not, I will liken him to a foolish man who builds his house upon the sand.' If therefore the Church is on the rock, those who are upon the sand, because they are outside the rock, are assuredly outside the Church.
Let us therefore recall how many Cyprian mentions as being, so to speak, placed within, who build upon the sand — that is, who hear the words of Christ and do them not — and who therefore, because they are in the sand, are convicted of being outside the rock, which is outside the Church: yet even as long as they are such and are not yet, or never, changed for the better, they baptize and are baptized, and the baptism they possess remains entire in them, though they are destined for damnation. Nor can it be said in this place:
'For who does all the words of the Lord which are written in that very Gospel sermon, which He concludes by saying that he builds upon the rock who hears those words and does them, but upon the sand he who hears them and does them not?' Because, although not all things are fulfilled by some, yet in the same sermon He set down a remedy, saying: 'Forgive, and it shall be forgiven you.' And after the Lord's Prayer, mentioned and recorded in that same sermon, He says: 'For I say to you: if you forgive men their sins, your Father also will forgive you your sins; but if you do not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you.' Hence John too says:
'that charity covers a multitude of sins' — which those men certainly did not have, and thereby were building upon the sand, of whom the same Cyprian says that within, in malignant envy, even in apostolic times, they behaved without charity. And therefore they seemed indeed to be within, but were outside, because they were not on that rock by which the Church is signified. Sedatus of Tuburbo said: 'To the degree that water sanctified in the Church by the priest's prayer washes away offenses, to that same degree, infected as it were by a cancer through heretical speech, it heaps up sins.'
'Wherefore with all peaceful strength we must strive that no one, infected and dyed with heretical error, may refuse to receive the singular and true baptism of the Church, by which whoever has not been baptized shall be made a stranger to the kingdom of heaven.' To this it is answered that, if the water is not sanctified when the one praying pours forth, through inexperience, some words of error, then many — not only bad, but even good brethren — within the Church itself do not sanctify the water. For the prayers of many are corrected daily, if they are recited to more learned men, and many things are found in them contrary to the Catholic faith. Surely, if it be shown that some were baptized when those prayers had been said over the water, will they be ordered to be baptized anew? Why so?
Because for the most part the devotion of the one praying overcomes the fault of the prayer, and because those certain Gospel words — without which baptism cannot be consecrated — have such power that through them whatever faulty things are said in the prayer contrary to the rule of faith are so voided, just as a demon is cast out by the name of Christ. For surely a heretic, if he brings a faulty prayer, has not the good affection of charity by which that inexperience might be overcome; and therefore he is like anyone within the Catholic Church who, being envious and malignant — such as Cyprian reproved there — should also bring, as often happens, some prayer in which he speaks contrary to the rule of faith.
For indeed many rush into prayers composed not only by unlearned talkers but even by heretics, and through the simplicity of ignorance, being unable to discern them, they use them, supposing that they are good; nor, however, does that which is perverse in them void what is right therein, but is rather voided by it — just as in a man himself of good hope and approved faith, yet a man, if he holds any view otherwise, that which he rightly holds is not thereby voided, until God reveal to him also that which he holds otherwise.
But if he himself is bad and perverse, even if he says an entire prayer, one in no part contrary to the Catholic faith, he is not thereby righteous because that prayer is right; and if in some points he brings a perverse prayer, God is present to His own Gospel words — without which the baptism of Christ cannot be consecrated — and He Himself sanctifies His own sacrament, so that to a man, whether before he is baptized, or when he is baptized, or afterward at some time truly converted to Him, this very thing may avail unto salvation, which — unless he were converted — would avail unto ruin. But who could not know that it is not the baptism of Christ if the Gospel words, of which the creed consists, are lacking there?
But heretics who do not baptize at all are more easily found than those who do not baptize with those words. And therefore we say that not every baptism — for in many sacrilegious rites of idols men are reported to be baptized — but the baptism of Christ, that is, one consecrated with Gospel words, is everywhere the same, and is not violated by the perversity of any men whatsoever and of any kind whatsoever. Indeed, in this opinion too it is not to be carelessly passed over what he here interposed and said: 'Wherefore with all peaceful strength we must strive that no one, infected with heretical error,' and so forth. For he had regard to those words of blessed Cyprian, who said: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he should hold a differing view.'
Behold how greatly, in the good children of the Church, the love of unity and peace avails — so that those whom they called sacrilegious and profane, admitted without baptism (as they supposed), if they could not amend them as much as they thought, they chose rather to tolerate than, on their account, to break that holy bond, lest for the sake of the tares the wheat also be uprooted together — permitting, as far as in them lay (just as in that most noble judgment of Solomon), that the infant's body be nourished by the false mother rather than be cut in two. Now this both those did who felt more truly about the sacrament of baptism, and those to whom, for the merit of so great charity, God was to reveal it, if on any point they were minded otherwise. Privatianus of Sufetula said:
He who says that heretics have the power to baptize, let him first say who founded heresy. For if heresy is from God, it can also possess the divine indulgence; but if it is not from God, how can it either have the grace of God or confer it upon anyone? To this the following reply is made in just as many words: 'He who says that the malevolent and the envious have the power to baptize, let him first say who founded malevolence and envy. For if malevolence and envy are from God, they too can possess the divine indulgence; but if they are not from God, how can they either have the grace of God or confer it upon anyone?' But just as these words, said in this manner, are most manifestly false, so also are those other words, for the refuting of which these were spoken.
For the malevolent and the envious do baptize, as Cyprian himself concedes, since he testifies that they too are within. So then heretics also can baptize, because baptism is the sacrament of Christ, whereas envy and heresy are works of the devil; yet whoever has these does not thereby bring it about that, if he has the sacrament of Christ, it too should be numbered among the works of the devil. Privatus of Sufes said: 'Those who approve the baptism of heretics — what else do they do than communicate with heretics?' To this the reply is: It is not the baptism of heretics that we approve in heretics, just as it is not the baptism of the greedy, the treacherous, the defrauders, the plunderers, the envious that we approve in them.
For all these men are indeed unjust, but Christ is just, whose sacrament in itself, so far as it pertains to Him, they do not violate by their own iniquity. Otherwise another might say: 'Those who approve the baptism of the unjust — what else do they do than communicate with the unjust?' And if anyone were to object this against the Catholic Church, he would be answered as this man has been answered. Hortensianus of Lares said: 'Let the presumptuous or the abettors of heretics look to it: we vindicate for the Church the one baptism which we know exists nowhere except in the Church. Or how can those baptize anyone in the name of Christ whom Christ Himself declares to be His adversaries?' To this, in a like tenor of words, we thus reply: 'Let the presumptuous or the abettors of the unjust look to it:
'we, wherever it is found, whenever we can, recall to the Church the one baptism which we know belongs to none but the Church. Or how can those baptize anyone in the name of Christ whom Christ Himself declares to be His adversaries?' For to all the unjust He says: I know you not; depart from me, you who work iniquity (Matt. 7:23); and yet, when they baptize, it is not they themselves who baptize, but He of whom John says: This is He who baptizes (John 1:33). Cassius of Macomades said: 'Since there cannot be two baptisms, he who grants baptism to heretics takes it away from himself.
I therefore judge that the tearful and wasting heretics must be baptized, when they have begun to come to the Church, so that, washed by the holy and divine bath and enlightened by the light of life, they may be received into the Church, made not enemies but peaceful, not strangers but of the household of the Lord's faith, not adulterers but sons of God, not children of error but of salvation — excepting those faithful who, having been supplanted, had passed over from the Church to the darkness of heresy, but these are to be restored by the laying on of hands.' Another might say: 'Since there cannot be two baptisms of Christ, he who grants baptism to the unjust takes it away from himself.' But these too would resist us together with them and would say:
'We grant baptism to the unjust — baptism which is not from themselves and in themselves like their iniquity, but from Christ, whose is equity, and whose sacrament even among the unjust is not unjust.' What therefore they would say with us concerning the unjust, let them say to themselves concerning heretics. And so what follows ought rather to have been said thus: 'I therefore judge that the tearful and wasting heretics must NOT be baptized, when they have begun to come to the Church, if they already have the baptism of Christ, but must be corrected from their own perversity.' For it can also be said of the unjust, of whom heretics are a portion:
'I therefore judge that the tearful and wasting unjust, if they are already baptized, must not be baptized when they have begun to come to the Church — that is, to that Rock, outside which are all who hear the words of Christ and do them not — but, already washed by the holy and divine bath, and then also enlightened by the light of life, they are to be received into the Church, made not enemies but peaceful — for the unjust have no peace — not strangers but of the household of the Lord's faith — for to the unjust it is said: How have you turned into the bitterness of a strange vine? (Jer. 2:21) — not adulterers but sons of God — for the unjust are sons of the devil — not children of error but of salvation — for iniquity does not save — that is, into that Rock.
Into that Dove, into that enclosed garden and sealed fountain (Song 4:12), which is recognized only in the wheat and not in the chaff, whether they be separated far from the winnowing wind, or whether, mingled with the grain, they seem to remain until the final winnowing.' In vain, then, did Cassius add: 'excepting those faithful who, in the Church, having been supplanted, had passed over to the darkness of heresy.' For if they too, by withdrawing from the Church, had lost their baptism, then let it be restored even to them; but if they had not lost it, then let what was given through them be acknowledged. Another, Januarius of Vicus Caesaris, said: 'If error does not submit to truth, much more does truth not consent to error.
'And therefore we stand by the Church, over which we preside, so that, vindicating its baptism for it alone, we may baptize those whom the Church has not baptized.' The reply is: Those whom the Church baptizes, that Rock assuredly baptizes, outside which are all who hear the words of Christ and do them not. Let all therefore be baptized who have been baptized by such men. But if this is not done, then, just as in these unjust men, so also in heretics, the baptism of Christ — their iniquity and perversity being condemned or corrected — must be acknowledged and approved. Another, Secundinus of Carpi, said: 'Are heretics Christians or not? If they are Christians, why are they not in the Church of God? If they are not Christians, let them become such. Or to what purpose will be the word of the Lord who says:
Whoever is not with me is against me, and whoever does not gather with me scatters (Luke 11:23)? Hence it is plain that upon the sons of strangers and the offspring of Antichrist the Holy Spirit cannot descend merely through the laying on of hands, since it is manifest that heretics have no baptism.' To this the reply is: Are the unjust Christians or not? If they are Christians, why are they not in that Rock upon which the Church is built? — for they hear the words of Christ and do them not; if they are not Christians, let them become such. Or to what purpose will be the word of the Lord who says: Whoever is not with me is against me, and whoever does not gather with me scatters? For they scatter His sheep who lead them into the ruin of their own morals by a depraved imitation.
Hence it is plain that upon the sons of strangers — for so all the unjust are called — and the offspring of Antichrist — for such are all who oppose Christ — the Holy Spirit cannot descend merely through the laying on of hands, if there is not present a true conversion of heart; since it is manifest that the unjust, so long as they are unjust, can indeed have baptism, but cannot have the salvation whose sacrament baptism is. For let us see whether heretics are described in that Psalm, where it is said thus of the sons of strangers: Lord, deliver me from the hand of the sons of strangers, whose mouth has spoken vanity and their right hand is the right hand of iniquity, whose sons are like new plants established, their daughters adorned like the likeness of a temple;
Their storehouses are full, overflowing from this into that; their sheep are fruitful, multiplying in their goings forth; their oxen are fat. There is no breaking down of the wall, nor going out, nor cry in their streets. They called blessed the people that has these things: blessed the people whose Lord is their God (Ps. 143:11-15). If, then, these are the sons of strangers who place their blessedness in temporal things and the abundance of earthly felicity, and who despise the divine precepts, let us see whether these are not the very ones of whom Cyprian speaks thus, transfiguring them also into himself, so that he shows he is speaking of those with whom he shared the sacraments: 'While we do not hold to the way of the Lord,' he says, 'nor keep the heavenly commandments given us for our salvation.'
'Our Lord did the will of the Father, but we do not do the will of the Lord, being devoted to patrimony and gain, pursuing pride,' and the rest. Now if these men could both have baptism and hand it on, why is it denied that it can be among the sons of strangers? Yet he exhorts them, so that by keeping the heavenly commandments sent to them through the only-begotten Son, they may deserve to be His brethren and the sons of God. Victoricus of Thabraca said: 'If it is lawful for heretics to baptize and to give remission of sins, why do we defame them, so as to call them heretics?' What if another were to say:
'If it is lawful for the unjust to baptize and to give remission of sins, why do we defame them, so as to call them unjust?' What would be answered to this man concerning the unjust, let the same be answered to that man concerning heretics — namely, that the baptism by which they baptize is not theirs, and that it does not follow that whoever has the baptism of Christ is also secure concerning the remission of sins, if he has this only in the sacrament and is not converted by a truthful confession of heart, so that it might be forgiven him who forgives. Another, Felix of Uthina, said: 'It is doubtful to no one, most holy fellow-priests, that human presumption cannot avail so much as the adorable and venerable majesty of our Lord Christ.
Mindful, therefore, of the danger, we ought not only to observe this, but also to confirm it on behalf of us all, that all heretics who hasten to the bosom of Mother Church be baptized, so that the heretical mind, which has been defiled by long-standing corruption, being purged by the sanctification of the laver, may be reformed for the better.' Perhaps this man, who placed the reason why heretics ought to be baptized in the purging of a long-standing corruption, would spare those who, having rushed into some heresy, had spent but a brief time there and, being quickly corrected, had migrated thence to the Catholic Church.
Then, too, he himself little noticed that it could be said thus: that all the unjust, who hasten to that Rock in which the Church is signified, should be baptized, so that the unjust mind, which was building outside the Rock upon the sand by hearing the words of Christ and not doing them, being purged by the sanctification of the laver, might be reformed for the better; and yet this is not done, if they are already baptized, even if they be proved to have been such when they were baptized — that is, to have renounced the world in words and not in deeds. Quietus of Buruc said: 'We who live by faith ought, with believing observance, to obey those things which have been foretold beforehand for our instruction. For it is written in Solomon: He who is baptized by a dead man, what does his washing profit? (Sir. 34:30)
'This assuredly speaks of those who are dipped by heretics and of those who dip them. For if those who are baptized among them obtain eternal life through the remission of sins, why do they come to the Church? But if nothing of salvation is received from a dead man, and therefore, their former error being recognized, they return with penitence to the truth, they will have to be sanctified by the one life-giving baptism which is in the Catholic Church.' What it is to be baptized by a dead man, without prejudicing a more diligent consideration of that same Scripture, we have already said elsewhere. But I ask why they wish only heretics to be understood as dead, when the Apostle Paul has said generally of sin: The wages of sin is death (Rom. 6:23), and again: To be wise according to the flesh is death (Rom. 8:6).
And since he calls a widow dead who lives in pleasures (1 Tim. 5:6), how are those not dead who renounce the world in words and not in deeds? What, then, does the washing profit of him who is baptized by these, except that he also, if he is such, has indeed the laver, but it profits him nothing unto salvation? But if he by whom one is baptized is such, while the other is truly converted to God in his heart, then he is not baptized by that dead man, but by that Living One of whom it was said: This is He who baptizes (John 1:33) — no matter who is bodily performing the baptism. And as to what he says of heretics: 'For if those who are baptized among them obtain eternal life through the remission of sins, why do they come to the Church?' — the reply is:
'They come for this reason: because, even if they received the baptism of Christ up to the celebration of the sacrament, yet they do not obtain eternal life except through the charity of unity — just as neither do those malevolent and envious men, to whom their sins would not be remitted even if they held hatred against those from whom they suffered injury, because the Truth has said: If you do not forgive, neither will your Father forgive you (Matt. 6:15) — how much more when they hated those to whom they were repaying evil for good!' Nor yet would these men, renouncing the world in words alone and not in deeds, if they were afterward corrected, be baptized again, but they would be sanctified by the one life-giving baptism.
This baptism is indeed in the Catholic Church, but not in it alone — just as it is not in the holy alone who are built upon the Rock and from whom that unique Dove is perfected. Castus of Sicca said: 'He who, despising the truth, presumes to follow custom, is either envious and malignant toward his brethren, to whom the truth is revealed, or ungrateful toward God, by whose inspiration His Church is instructed.' This man, if he were to convince those who thought differently and held that which afterward the whole world, confirmed by a Christian council, upheld — that they were so following custom as to despise the truth — then we ought to dread these words;
But since that custom is found to be both propagated from truth and strengthened by truth, we fear nothing in this opinion. And yet, if those men were envious and malignant toward the brethren, or ungrateful toward God — behold with what kind of men they communicated; behold what kind of men, holding different opinions, they did not (as Cyprian foretold) remove from the right of communion; behold by whom they were not defiled in the preservation of unity; behold how greatly the bond of peace is to be loved; behold what those should consider who slander us concerning the council of our predecessor bishops, whose charity they do not imitate, and by whose example, rightly considered, they are justly condemned.
If it was the custom, as this opinion bears witness, that heretics coming to the Church should be received with the baptism which they had, then either this was rightly done, or else the wicked do not stain the good in unity. If it was rightly done, why do they accuse the whole world because heretics are thus received? But if the wicked do not stain the good in unity, how do they excuse themselves from the crime of a sacrilegious separation? Eucratius of Thenae said: 'Our faith, and the grace of baptism, and the rule of ecclesiastical law, God and our Lord Jesus Christ fulfilled, teaching His apostles with His own mouth, saying: Go, teach the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit (Matt. 28:19).
'Therefore the false and unjust baptism of heretics must be driven away by us and rejected with all protestation — from whose mouth is expressed poison, not life, nor heavenly grace, but blasphemy of the Trinity. And therefore it is manifest that heretics coming to the Church ought to be baptized with the entire and Catholic baptism, so that, purified from the blasphemy of their presumption, they may be able to be reformed by the glory of the Holy Spirit.' Plainly, if there is no baptism consecrated in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, let it be reckoned that of heretics and, as unjust, be refuted by us with all protestation;
But if we acknowledge that Name in it, then we better distinguish the evangelical words from the error of the heretics, and we approve what is upright in them, and we amend what is faulty. Libosus of Vaga said: 'In the Gospel the Lord says: I am the truth (John 14:6). He did not say: I am custom. Therefore, the truth being made manifest, let custom yield to truth; so that, even if in time past someone in the Church did not baptize heretics, let him now begin to baptize.' This man attempted to show nothing of how it is truth, to which he says custom ought to yield. Yet he helps us more against those who have divided themselves from unity, in that he confesses that this was the custom, than in that he judges that it ought to yield to a truth which he did not demonstrate.
For that is the very custom which, if it admitted the sacrilegious to the altar of Christ without the purgation of baptism and defiled none of the good in unity, then whoever have vainly separated themselves from that same unity — in which they could be polluted by the contagion of no evil men — have committed a manifest sacrilege of schism. But if through that custom all were polluted and perished, then out of what cavern do these men come forth without original truth and with the cunning of calumny? But if the custom was right by which heretics were thus received, let them abandon their fury, let them confess their error, let them come to the Catholic Church — not to be re-dipped by the sacrament of baptism, but to be healed from the wound of division. Leucius of Theveste said:
'I judge that heretics — blasphemous and unjust, who mangle the holy and adorable words of the Scriptures with various interpretations — are to be execrated, and therefore to be exorcized and baptized.' And I too judge that they are to be execrated, but not therefore to be exorcized and baptized. For it is their own fabrication that I execrate, but it is the sacrament of Christ that I venerate. Eugenius of Ammedera said: 'And I too judge this same thing, that heretics are to be baptized.' To this the reply is: But the Church does not judge this — the Church to whom God has already revealed it, even by a plenary council — that at that time some of you were still of a different mind, and, because charity was preserved in you, you remained in unity. Likewise another, Felix of Bamaccura, said:
'And I too, following the authority of the divine Scriptures, judge that heretics are to be baptized, and also those who contend that they have been baptized among schismatics. For if, according to Christ's warning, our fountain is private, let all the adversaries of our Church understand that it cannot belong to a stranger. Nor can he who is the shepherd of one flock impart the water of salvation to two peoples. And therefore it is manifest that neither heretics nor schismatics receive anything heavenly, who dare to accept it from sinful men and from those who are strangers to the Church. When there is no place for the giver, assuredly it profits not the receiver either.'
To this the reply is that the divine Scriptures have nowhere commanded that heretics baptized among heretics should be baptized anew, but have in many places shown that all are strangers to the Church who are not in the Rock and do not belong to the members of that Dove — and yet that they both baptize and are baptized and have, without salvation, the sacrament of salvation. But as for our fountain, which is like the fountain of paradise — that, like it, it flows out even beyond paradise has already been sufficiently said — and that he who is the shepherd of one flock cannot impart the water of salvation to two peoples, that is, to his own and to a stranger: I grant it and agree. But is it therefore the case that, because it is not saving to strangers, it is not itself that water at all?
For the water of the flood was saving to those set within the ark, but outside the ark it was deadly; yet it was the same water. And many strangers — that is, the envious, whom Cyprian says are on the devil's side and shows this from the Scriptures — seem, as it were, to be within, and yet, unless they were outside the ark, they would not die by the water. For baptism, when such men use it wrongly, kills them, as it was to those of whom the Apostle says: the good odor of Christ was unto death (2 Cor. 2:16). Why then do neither schismatics nor heretics receive anything heavenly, as the thorns or tares receive the rain, as those very men who were outside the ark did indeed receive the water coming from the floodgates of heaven, but unto destruction, not unto salvation? And therefore that which he placed at the end:
'When there is no place for the giver, assuredly it profits not the receiver either' — this I do not trouble to refute, because we too say that it profits not the receivers, when they receive in heresy while consenting to heretics. And therefore they come to Catholic peace and truth, not to receive baptism, but that what they had received may begin to profit them. Likewise another, Januarius of Muzula, said: 'I marvel that, since all confess there is one baptism, not all understand the unity of that same baptism. For the Church and heresy are two different things. If heretics have baptism, we do not have it; but if we have it, heretics cannot have it.
But there is no doubt that the Church alone possesses the baptism of Christ, which alone possesses both the grace of Christ and the truth.' Another might similarly say, and similarly not say what is true: 'I marvel that, since all confess there is one baptism, not all understand the unity of that same baptism. For justice and iniquity are two different things. If the unjust have baptism, the just do not have it; but if the just have it, the unjust cannot have it. But there is no doubt that the just alone possess the baptism of Christ, who alone possess both the grace of Christ and the truth.' This is certainly false, even by their own admission.
For those envious men also, who are on the devil's side and set within — as Cyprian says — and who were most well known to the Apostle Paul, did have baptism, and yet did not belong to the members of that Dove which is safe within the Rock. Adelphius of Thasvalte said: 'Without cause do certain men, with a false and invidious word, assail the truth, so as to say that we re-baptize, whereas the Church does not re-baptize heretics, but baptizes them.' On the contrary, in truth, it does not now re-baptize, because it baptizes none but those who have not been baptized — and this earlier custom, the truth being more diligently examined, a later council also confirmed. Demetrius of Leptis Minor said: 'We guard the one baptism, we who vindicate for the Catholic Church alone its own property.
But those who say that heretics truly and legitimately baptize are themselves the ones who make not one baptism, but many baptisms. For since there are many heresies, according to their number the baptisms too will be reckoned.' To this the reply is: If it is so, then let as many baptisms be numbered as there are works of the flesh, of which the Apostle says: for those who do such things shall not possess the kingdom of God (Gal. 5:21) — among which heresies too are numbered. And so many of their works are tolerated within, as it were in the chaff, and yet the one baptism is common to all, which is violated by no work of iniquity. Vincentius of Thibaris said: 'We know those heretics to be worse than the heathen.
'If, being converted, they wish to come to God, they surely have the rule of truth, which the Lord by divine precept enjoined upon the apostles, saying: Go, in my name lay on hands, cast out demons (cf. Mark 16:17-18); and in another place: Go and teach the nations, dipping them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit (Matt. 28:19). Therefore, first by the laying on of hands in exorcism, second by the regeneration of baptism, then can they come to the promise of Christ; but otherwise it ought not to be done.' From what rule he says that heretics are worse than the heathen, I do not know, since the Lord says: If he will not hear even the Church, let him be to you as a heathen and a publican (Matt. 18:17). Is a heretic worse even than such a one? I do not resist at all.
Yet not on that account, because the man himself is worse than the heathen — that is, than the Gentile and pagan — is the sacrament of Christ also, if he has any, mingled with his vices and morals and, corrupted by that same intermixture, perishes. For those who withdraw from the Church and become not only followers but even founders of heresies, if they withdraw already baptized, although according to that rule they are worse than the heathen, yet they have baptism; for if, being corrected, they return, they do not receive what, had they lost it, they surely would receive. It can therefore happen that someone is worse than a heathen, and yet in him the sacrament of Christ not only exists, but is also no worse than in a holy and just man.
25:527
etsienim, quantuminillohomineest, noneumseruauitsedanimoetuoluntateuiolauit, tamen, quantumadipsumadtinetsacramentum, etcumcontemptoreetrepudiatoresuointegruminuiolatumquepermansit. nonneSodomitaeethnicierant, idestgentiles? peioresergoerantIudaeiquibusdominusdicit: tolerabiliuseritSodomisindieiudiciiquamuobisetquibusprophetadicit:
For even though, as far as it lies in that man, he did not keep it but violated it in mind and will, yet, as far as it pertains to the sacrament itself, it remained whole and inviolate even with its contemner and repudiator. Were not the Sodomites heathen — that is, Gentiles? Worse, then, were the Jews, to whom the Lord says: It shall be more tolerable for Sodom in the day of judgment than for you (Matt. 11:24), and to whom the prophet says:
You have justified Sodom (Ezek. 16:51) — that is, 'in comparison with you, Sodom has been made just.' Yet were the divine sacraments which were among the Jews therefore such as they themselves were — those sacraments which the Lord Himself also received, and to whose celebration He sent the lepers whom He had cleansed (Luke 17:14), and at which, as Zacharias was ministering, an angel stood by and announced that his sacrifice in the temple had been heard (Luke 1:11)? These same sacraments existed both among the good men of that time and among the wicked, who were worse than the heathen, since in wickedness they were preferred above the Sodomites; and yet those sacraments were, in both alike, whole and divine.
For even the Gentiles themselves, if they were able to have anything divine and right in their teachings, our holy men did not disapprove of it, although those men, on account of their superstitions and idolatry and pride and other ruinous morals, were to be detested and, unless they were corrected, to be punished by the divine judgment. For the Apostle Paul, among the Athenians, when he was saying certain things about God, bore witness that some of them had said something of the kind (Acts 17:28), which assuredly, if they came to Christ, would be acknowledged in them, not disapproved; and holy Cyprian uses such men as witnesses against those same heathen.
For when he was speaking of the magi, he says: 'Yet the chief of them, Ostanes, both denies that the form of the true God can be beheld, and says that true angels stand by His throne. In which Plato likewise agrees on the same principle, and, keeping one God, calls the rest angels or demons. Hermes Trismegistus too speaks of one God, and confesses Him to be incomprehensible and inestimable.' If, therefore, these men had come to receive Christian salvation, it would certainly not be said to them: 'You have this evil' or 'You have this false thing,' but rightly and deservedly it would be said:
'This thing you have, although whole and true, would nevertheless profit you nothing, unless you were to come to the grace of Christ.' If, therefore, even in the heathen themselves something divine can be found and rightly approved — although salvation is still to be bestowed upon them by Christ — we ought not to be so moved, even if heretics be worse, as to wish to correct in them what is their own evil, and yet be unwilling to acknowledge what in them is the good of Christ. But now we shall take up the remaining sentences of this council to be treated from another beginning. BOOK SEVEN. Let us not be troublesome to our readers, if we discuss the same matters variously and often.
25:532
quamquamenimecclesiasanctacatholicainomnibusgentibusaduersusea, quaeinistaquaestionedebaptismo, utrumetaputhaereticosuelschismaticosidempossitessequiestincatholica, nonnullamcaliginemoffundunt, priscaeconsuetudinisetconciliiplenariiauctoritatemunitasit, tamen, quianoncontemnendisuirisetmaximeCyprianoinipsaunitatealiquandoaliteruisumest, eiusutiaduersumnosauctoritateconanturquilongeabeiuscaritateremotisunt. proptereacogimurexopportunitatetractandietconsiderandiomnia, quae .
For although the holy Catholic Church throughout all nations is fortified by the authority of ancient custom and of a plenary council against those things which, in this question concerning baptism—whether the very thing which exists in the Catholic Church can also exist among heretics or schismatics—cast some fog of obscurity; nevertheless, because to men not to be despised, and above all to Cyprian, it once seemed otherwise while yet within the very unity, those who are far removed from his charity attempt to use his authority against us. For this reason we are compelled, as the occasion for discussing and considering arises, to weigh all those things which…
…that we find in his council and its letters concerning this matter, turning this same question over somewhat longer, as it were, in our hands, and showing how much more truly it has pleased the universal Catholic Church that heretics or schismatics—who have already received the baptism of Christ there whence they come—should be admitted into Catholic communion, corrected from their error, rooted and grounded in charity, so that, as regards the sacrament of baptism, what was lacking should not be added, but what was already present should be made profitable. And the blessed Cyprian indeed—now that the body which is corrupted no longer weighs down the soul, nor the earthly dwelling depresses the mind that ponders many things—more serenely beholds the truth which he deserved to attain through charity.
Therefore may he aid us by his prayers, as we labour in the mortality of this flesh as in a fog-laden cloud, that by the Lord's gift we may imitate his good qualities as far as we are able.
But if he thought otherwise in some matter, and persuaded certain brethren and colleagues of it—a thing which now, revealed by Him whom he loved, he already perceives—let us, far unequal to his merits yet following, according to our weakness, the authority of the Catholic Church, of which he himself is a distinguished and most dear member, unravel the question against heretics or schismatics. These, cut off from the unity which he held, withering away from the charity by which he flourished, and fallen from the humility by which he stood, he all the more reproves and condemns, the more he knows that they wish to scrutinize what he wrote in order to lay snares, yet are unwilling, for the sake of making peace, to imitate what he did.
Just as those who call themselves Nazarene Christians and, after the Jewish manner, circumcise the foreskins of the flesh—heretics born from that very error into which Peter deviated and from which he was recalled by Paul—persist in this even to the present day. Therefore, just as those, when Peter had been crowned in the primacy of the apostles with the glory of martyrdom, remained cut off from the Church in their own perversity, so these, when Cyprian through the abundance of charity had been received into the lot of the saints by the renown of his passion, acknowledge themselves as exiles from unity, and against the fatherland of unity, on behalf of their slanders, set up a citizen of unity as their advocate. And so now let us examine the remaining opinions of that council by the same reasoning. Marcus of Mactaris said:
'It is no wonder if heretics, being enemies and assailants of the truth, claim for themselves a matter belonging to another's power and dignity. This is what is to be wondered at: that certain of our own people, betrayers of the truth, side with heretics and oppose Christians. Therefore we have decreed that heretics must be baptized.' To this we reply: Nay rather, it is far more to be wondered at, and to be proclaimed with great praise, that these men so loved unity that, though they judged them to be betrayers of the truth, in persevering with them in unity they did not fear to be defiled by them. For when he had said, 'This is what is to be wondered at, that certain of our own people, betrayers of the truth, side with heretics and oppose Christians,' he seemed about to say:
'therefore we decree that we must not be in communion with them.' He did not say this, but said: 'therefore we decree that heretics must be baptized,' preserving what the peaceable Cyprian had earlier laid down as a foundation, saying: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a differing view.' Since therefore the Donatists slander us and call us traditors, if there should arise some Jew or pagan who, having read this council, should call both us and them, according to their own rules of unity, betrayers, I should like to know how, in refuting and dissolving so grave a charge, we must plead the common cause.
These men call those traditors whom they could neither convict at that time nor now can prove guilty; and rather they themselves are shown to be guilty of the same crime. But what is that to us? Concerning these betrayers, at any rate, what shall we say? For if we, though falsely, are for this reason called traditors—because they charge us with having succeeded traditors in the same communion—then we have all succeeded those betrayers, since the party of Donatus had not yet divided itself from unity in the times of blessed Cyprian. For indeed, after his passion, when forty years and something more had elapsed, the surrender of the sacred books took place, whence they began to be called traditors.
If therefore we are traditors because we sprang from traditors, as they suppose or fabricate, then both parties derive our origin from those betrayers. For it cannot be said that these men were not in communion with them, since the council—which they themselves most of all put forward—calls them their own. 'Certain of our own people,' it says, 'betrayers of the truth, side with heretics.' There is added also the testimony of Cyprian, sufficiently demonstrating that he remained in their communion, by saying: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a differing view.'
For it was they themselves who held the differing view, whom this man calls betrayers—namely, because they sided with heretics by receiving them into the Church without baptism. That this too was the custom, that they should be so received, both Cyprian himself in many places and several bishops in this council make plain. Whence it appears that, if heretics do not have baptism, the Church of Christ of those times was full of betrayers, who, siding with them, received them thus. Let therefore the common cause be pleaded against the crime of prevarication which they cannot deny; and there our cause shall be pleaded against the crime of surrender which they were unable to prove. But let us plead as though they had proved it.
Whatever we shall have replied to those who object to us the prevarication of our forefathers, this we shall reply to those who object to us the surrender of our forefathers. For if, through the surrender of our forefathers, from whom these men separated themselves, we are dead, then likewise, through the prevarication of the forefathers who were parents both of ours and of theirs, both we and they are dead. But because they say they live, they believe that that prevarication does not pertain to them; therefore neither does that surrender pertain to us. And that prevarication, indeed, according to them, is certain; but according to us neither is the former prevarication true—since we say that even heretics can have the baptism of Christ—nor the latter surrender, since in that cause they themselves have been vanquished.
These men therefore have no reason to be separated from us by the wicked crime of schism; because our forefathers, if they were not traditors, as we say, then there is nothing that pertains to us at all; but if they were traditors, as these men say, then it pertains to us just as those prevaricators pertain neither to us nor to them. And by this, since from the iniquity of our forefathers there is no crime of ours, from their own schism the crime of these men is certain. Satius of Sicilibba said: 'If sins are forgiven to heretics in the baptism they have received, without cause do they come to the Church. For since it is on the day of judgment that sins are punished, there is nothing that heretics can fear concerning the judgment of Christ, if they have obtained remission of sins.'
And this could even be our own opinion; but let its author see with what mind it was spoken. Yet it is so qualified in its wording that I am not loath to assent and subscribe to it with that mind wherein I too hold that heretics can indeed have the baptism of Christ, but not the remission of sins. For he does not say, 'if heretics baptize or are baptized,' but says: 'if sins are forgiven to heretics in their own baptism, without cause do they come to the Church.' For let us put in place of heretics those whom Cyprian knew in the Church to renounce the world by words alone and not by deeds: in the very same words we too can most truly state this opinion:
'If sins are forgiven in their own baptism to those falsely converted, without cause are they afterwards led to a true conversion. For since it is on the day of judgment that sins are punished, there is nothing that those who renounced the world by words alone and not by deeds can fear concerning the judgment of Christ, if they have obtained remission of sins.' But this reasoning is completed by such a connection that we add, saying: 'yet they ought to fear the judgment of Christ and be at length truly converted; and when they have done this, there is certainly no need for them to be baptized again.' They could therefore receive baptism and not receive the remission of sins, or, their sins being remitted, be immediately burdened again. So then also with heretics. Victor of Gor said:
'Since sins are not remitted except in the baptism of the Church, whoever admits a heretic to communion without baptism does both things against reason: he neither cleanses the heretic nor keeps Christians unstained.' To this we reply that the baptism of the Church exists even among heretics—though they themselves are not in the Church—just as the water of paradise exists in the land of Egypt, though that water is not in paradise. We do not, then, admit heretics to communion without baptism; and because they come corrected from their own perversity, we receive not their sins but the sacraments of Christ; while concerning the remission of sins we say here what we said above. But that which he put at the end, saying, 'he does both things against reason:
he neither cleanses the heretic nor keeps Christians unstained'—this Cyprian himself first and foremost rejected, together with his colleagues who agreed with him. For he did not believe himself to be stained, when he decreed that communion must be kept with such men for the bond of peace, saying: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a differing view.' Or if heretics stain those with whom they are admitted to communion when they are not baptized, then the whole Church was stained through that custom which is so often here recalled. And just as these men call us traditors on account of our forefathers—in whom, when they made the charge, they could prove no such thing—if everyone becomes what he is with whom he has communion, then all were made heretics.
But if whoever says this is out of his mind, then what this man says is false: 'he who admits a heretic to communion without baptism neither cleanses the heretic nor keeps Christians unstained.' Or if this is true, then they were not admitted without baptism, but had the baptism of Christ, though given and received among heretics—they who, according to that custom of which these men confess, were thus admitted; and by this, rightly even now they are thus admitted. Aurelius of Utica said: 'Since the Apostle says that we are not to have communion with the sins of others, what else than others' sins does he have communion with, who has communion with heretics without the baptism of the Church? And therefore I judge that heretics must be baptized, that they may receive remission of sins, and thus communion be given them.'
Cyprian, then, and all these men had communion with the sins of others, because they remained in communion with such men, when they removed no one who held a differing view from the right of communion. Where then is the Church? Furthermore, to say nothing of heretics, since the words of this opinion can be said of other sinners as well—such as Cyprian saw with him in the Church, groaned over, rebuked, and bore with—where is the Church, which according to these words is supposed to have already then perished by the contagion of sins? But if, as the most firm truth holds, the Church has remained and remains, then the communion of sins which the Apostle forbids is to be understood only as consent.
But let heretics be baptized again, that they may receive remission of sins—if the perverse and envious are baptized again, who, when they renounced the world by words and not by deeds, could indeed receive baptism, but did not obtain remission of sins, the Lord saying: 'If you do not forgive, neither will your Father forgive you.' Iambus of Germaniciana said: 'Those who approve the baptism of heretics disapprove our own, in maintaining that those who, outside the Church, are—I will not say washed, but befouled—ought to be baptized in the Church.' To this it is answered that none of us approves the baptism of heretics, but the baptism of Christ, though it be among heretics as among outer chaff, just as it is among other wicked men as among inner chaff.
For if those who are baptized outside the Church are not washed but befouled, then assuredly those who are baptized outside the rock upon which the Church is built are not washed but befouled. But all who hear the words of Christ and do not do them are outside that same rock. Or if they are indeed washed by baptism, but remain befouled by their own iniquities from which they were unwilling to be changed for the better, so too are heretics. Lucian of Rucuma said: 'It is written: And God saw the light, that it was good, and He divided between the light and the darkness. If light and darkness can agree, then something can be common to us and to heretics; therefore I judge that heretics must be baptized.' To this it is answered:
If light and darkness can agree, then something can be common to the just and the unjust. Let him therefore judge that those unjust men, whom Cyprian rebuked within the Church itself, must be baptized anew; or if those who renounce the world by words and not by deeds are not unjust, let him say so who can. Pelagianus of Luperciana said: 'It is written: Either God is God, or Baal is god. So too now, either the Church is the Church, or heresy is the Church. Further, if heresy is not the Church, how can the baptism of the Church exist among heretics?' To this we can thus reply: Either paradise is paradise, or Egypt is paradise. Further, if Egypt is not paradise, how can the water of paradise exist in Egypt? But it will be said to us:
'it reaches thither too by flowing out'; so then baptism reaches heretics. Likewise we say: 'Either the rock is the Church, or the sand is the Church. Further, since the sand is not the Church, how can baptism exist among those who build upon the sand by hearing the words of Christ and not doing them? And yet it does exist; so then also among heretics.' Iader of Midila said: 'We know there is only one baptism in the Catholic Church, and therefore we ought not to admit a heretic unless he has been baptized among us, lest he think himself baptized outside the Catholic Church.' To this it is answered that if this were said of those unjust men who are outside the rock, it would surely be said falsely; so then also of heretics. Likewise Felix of Marazana said:
'One faith, one baptism, but of the Catholic Church, to whom alone it is permitted to baptize.' To this it is answered: What if another should say thus: 'One faith, one baptism, but of the just alone, to whom alone it is permitted to baptize'? Just as these words would be refuted, so let that opinion also be refuted. Or do even the unjust—not changed in baptism itself, while they renounce the world by words alone and not by deeds—belong to the members of the Church? Let them consider whether she herself is that rock, whether she is the dove, whether she is the bride without spot or wrinkle. Paulus of Obba said: 'It does not move me, if someone does not vindicate the faith and truth of the Church, since the Apostle says: What then? because certain of them have fallen away from the faith?
Shall their unbelief make void the Catholic faith of God? God forbid. For God is truthful, but every man a liar. But if God is truthful, how can the truth of baptism exist among heretics, among whom God is not?' To this it is answered: What? Among the covetous, is God not present? And yet baptism is present. So too among heretics. For among whom God is present, they are the temple of God. But what agreement has the temple of God with idols? Now Paul reckons covetousness to be idolatry, Cyprian agrees, and he himself likewise dwells among his colleagues who were plunderers and yet baptizers, with the great reward of forbearance. Pomponius of Dionysiana said:
'It is manifest that heretics cannot baptize and give remission of sins, since they have not the power either to loose or to bind anything on earth.' It is answered: This power not even murderers have—that is, those who hate their brethren. For it was not to such that it was said: 'If you forgive anyone their sins, they shall be forgiven them; if you retain anyone's, they shall be retained'; and yet they baptize, and both Paul tolerates them in the same communion of baptism and Cyprian acknowledges them. Venantius of Tinisa said: 'If a husband, going abroad, had entrusted his wife to a friend of his to be kept safe, that friend would guard her, entrusted to him, with all possible diligence, lest her chastity and holiness be adulterated by anyone.
Christ our Lord and God, going to the Father, entrusted His bride to us: do we guard her uncorrupted and inviolate, or do we betray her integrity and chastity to adulterers and corrupters? For whoever makes the baptism of the Church common with heretics betrays the bride of Christ to adulterers.' We reply: What? Do not those who, when they are baptized with their lips, are not converted to God in their heart, bear an adulterous mind? Are not they themselves lovers of the world, who renounced not by deeds but by words, and therefore corrupt good morals by evil conversations, saying: 'Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die'? Did not the apostolic word also keep watch against these, where it said:
'But I fear, lest as the serpent seduced Eve by his cunning, so your minds also be corrupted from the chastity which is in Christ'? Since therefore Cyprian had the baptism of Christ in common with such men, did he on that account betray the bride of Christ to adulterers, and not rather recognize the bridegroom's necklace even upon an adulteress? Aymnus of Ausvaga said: 'We have received one baptism, and that same we practice. But he who says that heretics too are permitted to baptize makes two baptisms.' To this it is answered: Why does not he also make two baptisms who says that the unjust too baptize?
For since the just and the unjust are contrary to each other, the baptism which the just give—such as Paul was, or even such as Cyprian was—is not contrary to the baptism which those unjust men gave who hated Paul, whom Cyprian understands to be not heretics, but bad Catholics. And though the continence which was in Cyprian and the covetousness which was in Cyprian's colleagues are contrary to each other, yet the baptism which Cyprian gave was not contrary to the baptism which they gave, but one and the same, because He baptizes of whom it was said: 'It is He who baptizes.' Saturninus of Victoriana said:
'If heretics are permitted to baptize, they are excused and defended in doing unlawful things, and I do not see why either Christ should have called them His adversaries or the Apostle called them antichrists.' To this it is answered: We say that it is not permitted to heretics to baptize in the same way as we say it is not permitted to defrauders to baptize. For it is not to the heretic only, but to the sinner, that the Lord says: 'Why do you declare My statutes and take up My covenant in your mouth?' To this same one He surely said: 'If you saw a thief, you ran with him.' How much worse, then, are those who did not run with thieves, but themselves seized estates by treacherous frauds!
But Cyprian did not run with them, though he tolerated them in the Catholic crop, lest the wheat be rooted up along with them. And yet even the baptism which they gave was itself the very same baptism, because it was not theirs but Christ's. Just as these men, therefore, although the baptism of Christ be acknowledged in them, are nevertheless not excused and defended in doing unlawful things, and Christ rightly calls them His adversaries—because, persevering in such things, they shall hear: 'Depart from Me, you who work iniquity' (whence they are called antichrists, because they are contrary to Christ, since they live against what He commands)—so too are heretics. Another Saturninus, of Tucca, said: 'The Gentiles, although they worship idols, yet know and confess the supreme God, the Father, the Creator.
Against Him Marcion blasphemes, and certain men are not ashamed to approve the baptism of Marcion. In what manner do such priests preserve or vindicate the priesthood of God, who do not baptize the enemies of God, and yet have communion with them?' Truly, when such things are said, measure is exceeded, and it is not considered that they themselves also had communion with such men, judging no one nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he held a differing view. But this man has, in this very opinion of his, that whereby he might be admonished, if he would notice that in each man what is depraved is to be corrected, but what is right is to be approved—since he says: 'the Gentiles, although they worship idols, yet know and confess the supreme God, the Father, the Creator.'
If therefore some such Gentile came to him, would he wish to correct and change in him the fact that he confessed and knew God the Father, the Creator? But he would amend in him the idolatry which he had as an evil, and would hand over to him the Christian sacraments which he did not have; and if he found anything right in him, he would approve it; if he found anything perverse, he would amend it; if anything were lacking, he would supply it. So too in a Marcionist heretic he would acknowledge the integrity of baptism, correct his perversity, and teach him the Catholic truth. Marcellus of Zama said: 'Since sins are not remitted except in the baptism of the Church, he who does not baptize a heretic has communion with a sinner.' What? Does not he who has communion with the one doing this have communion with a sinner?
But what else were all of them doing—judging no one and removing no one who held a differing view from the right of communion? Where then is the Church? Or do these things not harm those who endure, and who bear with the tares lest the wheat be rooted up? Let these men learn, then, who by vainly separating themselves from the whole world have committed the sacrilege of schism. Why do they have in their mouth the opinion of Cyprian, who have not in their heart the patience of Cyprian? But to this Marcellus it is answered from those things which were said above concerning baptism and concerning the remission of sins—how baptism can exist in a man, although in him there is no remission of sins. Irenaeus of Ulula said: 'If the Church does not baptize a heretic for the reason that he is said to be already baptized, the heresy is the greater.'
In this manner it can be said: If the Church does not baptize a covetous man for the reason that he is said to be already baptized, covetousness is the greater. But this is false; so then is that also. Donatus of Cibaliana said: 'I know one Church and one baptism of hers. If there is anyone who says that the grace of baptism exists among heretics, it is first necessary that he show and prove that the Church is there.' To this it is answered: If you say that the grace of baptism is that which baptism is, then it exists among heretics; but if baptism is the sacrament of grace, while grace itself is the abolition of sins, then the grace of baptism does not exist among heretics. But baptism is one and the Church is one in the same way as hope is one.
For just as the good and the evil, not having one hope, can nevertheless have one baptism, so those to whom the Church is not common can have baptism in common. Zosimus of Tarassa said: 'When the truth has been revealed, let error yield to truth, since Peter also, who formerly circumcised, yielded to Paul preaching the truth.' This opinion too can be ours, and so it was done in this question concerning baptism. For when the truth was afterward more clearly revealed, error yielded to truth, when that most salutary custom was confirmed even by the authority of a plenary council. Yet it is well that they so often recalled that even Peter, the first of the apostles, could think otherwise than the truth demanded.
That this happened even to Cyprian, without any reproach to him, we who love Cyprian believe—whoever we are who love him—because it is not lawful for him to be loved with a greater charity than Peter. Julianus of Telepte said: 'It is written: No one can receive anything unless it be given him from heaven. If heresy is from heaven, it can give baptism.' Let him hear another also saying: 'if covetousness is from heaven, it can give baptism.' And yet the covetous do give; so then also do heretics. Faustus of Timida Regia said: 'Let not those flatter themselves who patronize heretics. He who intercedes on behalf of heretics for the ecclesiastical baptism makes them Christians and us heretics.' To this it is answered:
If anyone should say that a man who, when he received baptism, held fraternal hatred in his heart, and so had not received the remission of sins, is not to be baptized again when he dismisses that hatred from his heart—does he then intercede by the ecclesiastical baptism on behalf of murderers, or make them just and us murderers? Let him understand this, then, concerning heretics also. Geminius of Furni said: 'Certain of our colleagues can prefer heretics to themselves; to us they cannot. And therefore we hold to what we once decreed, that we baptize those coming from heretics.' And here he most openly confesses that certain of his colleagues held a differing view.
Whence again and again the love of unity is confirmed, in that they were separated from one another by no schism, until God should reveal to some of them if they thought anything otherwise. But to this it is answered that his colleagues did not prefer heretics to themselves, but recognized the baptism of Christ—just as it is recognized in covetous defrauders, plunderers, and murderers, so also in heretics. Rogatianus of Nova said: 'Christ instituted the Church, the devil heresy. How can the synagogue of Satan have the baptism of Christ?' To this it is answered: Because Christ instituted the godly and the devil the envious, can she therefore not have the baptism of Christ, who in the envious is convicted to be a part of the devil? Therapius of Bulla said:
'He who concedes the baptism of the Church to heretics and betrays it, what else is he than a Judas to the bride of Christ?' O great conviction of the schismatics, who have separated themselves by wicked sacrilege from the inheritance of Christ spread throughout the whole world! If Cyprian had communion with such men as Judas the betrayer was, and yet was not stained by them—or if he was stained, then all became Judases; therefore even now all are Judases; or if they are not, then the crimes of the former do not pertain to their descendants, although propagated from the same communion. Why then do they cast up to us traditors whom they did not convict, and do not cast up to themselves the Judas with whom Cyprian and his colleagues had communion? Behold the council of which these men are wont to boast:
we indeed say that he who approves the baptism of Christ even in heretics does not thereby betray to heretics the baptism of the Church, just as he who approves the baptism of Christ even in murderers does not betray to murderers the baptism of the Church. But because these men strive from this council to prescribe to us what we ought to think, let them first agree with it themselves. Behold, those men were compared to Judas the betrayer, who said that heretics, though baptized in heresy, ought not to be baptized again. But with such men Cyprian had communion, who said: 'judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he holds a differing view.' That such men had also formerly been in the Church is made plain by that opinion where he says: 'But someone says:'
What then shall become of those who in times past were admitted into the Church without baptism? That this was the custom of the Church is often recalled by the very men who convened this council. If therefore whoever does this is nothing else than a Judas to the bride of Christ, as this opinion has been pronounced, and if Judas, as the Gospel teaches, was a traitor, then all those who at that time were even saying these things communicated with traitors; and before they said these things they had all become traitors through that custom which the Church then maintained. All therefore—that is, both we and they, since we have been propagated from that same unity—are traitors.
But we are defended in two ways: because we do not consent to this council in which this was pronounced, while preserving the right of unity, as Cyprian himself foretold; and because we judge that the wicked do no harm to the good within the Catholic unity, until at the end the chaff is separated from the wheat. But these men, since they both bring forward this council as though on their behalf and contend that the good perish through communion with the wicked as though by contagion, cannot find how to say either that the earlier Christians from whom these men are propagated were not traitors—for by this council they are convicted—or that the deeds of their predecessors do not pertain to them, since they cast our forefathers in our teeth. Likewise another, Lucius of Membressa, said: It is written, 'God does not hear a sinner.'
How can one who is a sinner be heard in baptism? We answer: How is the covetous man heard, and the plunderer, and the usurer, and the murderer? Are these not sinners? Yet Cyprian rebukes and tolerates them within the Catholic Church. Likewise another, Felix of Buslacca, said: In admitting heretics without the baptism of the Church, let no one prefer custom to reason and truth, for reason and truth always exclude custom. To him it is answered: You do not display the truth; you confess about custom. Rightly then would we hold the custom, confirmed by a later plenary council, even if the truth still lay hidden which we believe has now been made manifest. Another, Saturninus of Abitina, said:
If antichrist can give to anyone the grace of Christ, then heretics too, who are called antichrists, can baptize. What if another should say: 'If a murderer can give to anyone the grace of Christ, then those too who hate their brothers, who are called murderers, can baptize'? Surely he would seem to be speaking as though something true, and yet they can; so therefore the heretics can also. Quintus of Aggya said: He can give something who has something. But what can the heretics give, who are agreed to have nothing? To him it is answered: If then he can give something who has something, it is manifest that heretics can give baptism, since when they withdraw from the Church they still have the sacrament of the laver which they had received there.
For those who return do not receive it again, because they had not lost it when they withdrew. Another, Julian of Marcelliana, said: If a man can serve two masters, God and mammon, then baptism too can serve two, the Christian and the heretic. Nay rather, if it can serve the continent man and the covetous, the sober and the drunkard, the pious and the murderer, why not also the Christian and the heretic? To whom indeed it does not serve, but is administered to them—or by them—for salvation to those who use it well, and for judgment to those who use it ill. Tenax of Horrea Caeliae said: There is one baptism, but it is the Church's. Where the Church is not, there baptism cannot be. To him we answer: Why then can it be where there is no rock but sand, since the Church is upon the rock, not upon the sand?
Another, Victor of Assuras, said: It is written that God is one, and Christ one, and the Church one, and baptism one; how can anyone be baptized there where God and Christ and the Church are not? How can it be even in that sand where neither the Church is—for she is upon the rock—nor God and Christ, since there is not there the temple of God and of Christ? Donatulus of Capsa said: I too have always held this, that heretics, who have obtained nothing outside, when they are converted to the Church, should be baptized. To this it is answered: They have indeed obtained nothing outside—that is, unto salvation, not unto the sacrament. For salvation is proper to the good, but the sacraments are common to good and bad alike. Verulus of Rusiccada said:
A heretical man cannot give what he does not have; much more the schismatic, who has lost what he had. But we have already shown that they have it, since they do not lose it when they withdraw; for they do not receive it again when they return. Wherefore, if they seemed unable to give for the reason that they were thought not to have it, let it be understood that they can now give, because they are understood also to have it. Pudentianus of Cuicul said: The newness of my episcopate, most beloved brothers, has caused me to await what my elders should judge; for that heresies have nothing and can do nothing is manifest. And so, if any come from among them to be baptized, it is most justly decreed. As therefore it was answered to those above, whose judgment he here awaited, so let it be understood to have been answered to this man himself.
Peter of Hippo Zaritus said: Since baptism is one in the Catholic Church, it is manifest that one cannot be baptized outside the Church. And therefore I judge that those dipped in heresy, or coming to the Church from schism, ought to be baptized. Baptism is one in the Catholic Church in such a way that, when some go out from it, in those who go out there do not become two, but the same one remains. What therefore is acknowledged in those who return, this also is acknowledged in those who received from the departing what those men, when they departed, did not lose. Likewise another, Lucius of Ausafa, said: According to the movement of my mind and of the Holy Spirit, since there is one God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and one Christ, and one hope, one Spirit, one Church, there ought also to be one baptism.
And therefore I say that if anything has been set in motion or done among heretics, it ought to be rescinded, and that those who come thence should be baptized in the Church. Let there then be rescinded what they baptize who hear the words of God and do them not, when they begin to migrate from iniquity to righteousness—that is, from the sand to the rock. But if this is not done, because in these men also that which was Christ's was not violated by their iniquities, let this be understood also concerning heretics. For neither is their hope the same, so long as they are on the sand, as the hope of those who are upon the rock; yet the baptism is the same in both, although, just as the hope is called one, so also the baptism is called one. Felix of Gurgites said:
I judge that those baptized by heretics unlawfully outside the Church, if they wish to flee to the Church, should according to the precepts of the Holy Scriptures obtain the grace of baptism where it is lawfully given. It is answered: Nay rather, let them begin to have lawfully unto salvation what they had unlawfully unto perdition; for under the same baptism a man is justified when he turns to God with a truthful heart—the same baptism under which he was being judged, when in receiving it he had renounced the world with words only and not with deeds. Pusillus of Lamasba said: I believe baptism to be salutary only in the Catholic Church. Whatever is apart from the Catholic Church is pretense. This indeed is true, that baptism is not salutary except in the Catholic Church.
For baptism itself can exist even outside the Catholic Church, but there it is not salutary, because there it does not work salvation—just as that good odor of Christ is certainly not salutary in those who perish, not through its own fault but through theirs. But whatever is outside the Catholic Church is pretense—yet only insofar as it is not Catholic. Now something Catholic can exist outside the Catholic Church, just as the name of Christ could exist outside the congregation of Christ, in which name that man cast out demons who did not follow with the disciples. For pretense can exist even within the Catholic Church, in those namely who renounce the world with words and not with deeds; and yet that Catholic thing is not pretense.
As therefore there is within the Catholic Church that which is not Catholic, so there can be outside the Catholic Church something that is Catholic. Salvianus of Gazanfala said: It is agreed that heretics have nothing, and therefore they come to us, that they may receive what they did not have. We answer: Then those very men who founded the heresies are not heretics, since they withdrew from the Church and certainly had what they had received there. But if it is absurd to say that those are not heretics through whom the rest become heretics, then it can be that a heretic has that by which, using it ill, he perishes. Honoratus of Tucca said:
Since Christ is truth, we ought rather to follow truth than custom, so that we may sanctify with the Church's baptism the heretics who come to us for the reason that outside they could receive nothing. This man too is a witness to the custom, wherein he most helps us, whatever else he may seem to say against us. But heretics do not come to us for the reason that outside they received nothing; rather, they come so that what they received may begin to be profitable to them—for this can in no way happen outside. Victor of Octavum said: As you yourselves also know, I was not long ago appointed bishop, and therefore I awaited the counsel of my predecessors. This then is what I think: that whoever come from heresy should without doubt be baptized.
What therefore was answered to those whom he awaited, let it be taken as the answer to this man too. Clarus of Mascula said: Manifest is the sentence of our Lord Jesus Christ, sending his apostles and granting to them alone the power given to him by the Father—apostles whom we have succeeded, governing the Lord's Church with the same power and baptizing the faith of believers. And therefore heretics, who have neither the power outside nor the Church of Christ, can baptize no one with his baptism. Did impious murderers too succeed the apostles? Why then do they baptize? Is it because they are not outside? But they are outside the rock, to which the Lord gave the keys and upon which he said he would build his Church. Secundianus of Thambeis said:
We ought not to deceive heretics by our presumption, so that, not being baptized in the Church of our Lord Jesus Christ and thereby not having obtained remission of sins, they may, when the day of judgment comes, impute to us that through our fault they were not baptized and did not obtain the pardon of divine grace. Wherefore, since there is one Church and one baptism, when they are converted to us, let them together with the Church obtain also the Church's baptism. Nay rather, let them, transferred to the rock and united to the dove, receive the remission of sins which they could not have outside the rock and outside the dove—whether openly outside, like heretics, or as it were within, like ruined Catholics.
Yet it is manifest that such men both have and give baptism without remission of sins, since even from these very men such persons receive it—those who, not changed for the better, honor God with their lips, while their heart is far from him. Yet baptism is one in the same way as the dove is one, since those who are not in the dove can nevertheless have baptism in common. Likewise another, Aurelius of Chullabi, said: John the apostle set down in his epistle: 'If anyone comes to you and does not have the doctrine of Christ, do not receive him into your house, and do not say hail to him; for he who says hail to him communicates in his evil deeds.' How can such men be rashly admitted into the house of God, who are forbidden to be admitted into our private house?
Or how can we communicate with them without the Church's baptism, with whom, if we say but 'hail,' we communicate in their evil deeds? Concerning this testimony of John there is no need to discourse at length, since it pertains not at all to the question of baptism which we are now treating. For he says: 'If anyone comes to you and does not have the doctrine of Christ.' But heretics, leaving behind the doctrine of their error, are converted to the doctrine of Christ, that they may be incorporated into the Church and begin to belong to that dove whose sacrament they possessed. And therefore that which was not hers they had, is given to them—that is, peace and charity from a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned.
But that which was hers they had is acknowledged and received without any affront, just as in the adulteress God acknowledges his own gifts even when she follows her lovers; for when the fornication is corrected, when she turns to chastity, those gifts are not blamed, but she herself is amended. But just as Cyprian could defend himself, if this testimony of John were cast at him, when he communicated with such men, so let those against whom it is alleged defend themselves. For, as I said, it pertains not at all to this question. For John says that hail is not to be said to men of alien doctrine; but Paul the apostle says more vehemently: 'If any man that is named a brother among you be either covetous or a drunkard,' and the rest, 'with such a one not even to take food together.'
And yet with his colleagues who were usurers, deceitful, defrauders, plunderers, Cyprian had in common not a private table, but the altar of God. But how this is to be defended has already been sufficiently said in other books. Litteus of Gemellae said: If the blind lead the blind, both fall into the pit. Since therefore it is agreed that heretics cannot enlighten anyone, being blind, their baptism is of no avail. Nor do we say that it avails unto salvation so long as they are heretics—just as it does not avail those murderers so long as they hate their brothers. For they too are in darkness, and if anyone follows them, they fall together into the pit; nor even so, however, do they either not have baptism or not hand it on. Natalis of Oea said:
Both I who am present, and Pompeius of Sabrata, and also Dioga of Leptis Magna—who, being absent in body but present in spirit, have commissioned me—we judge, as our colleagues also do, that heretics cannot have communion with us unless they have been baptized with ecclesiastical baptism. I believe he means by 'communion' that which pertains to the fellowship of the dove. For in the participation of the sacraments they doubtless communicated with these men, judging no one, nor removing anyone from the right of communion if he held a different view. But in whatever manner he may have said it, these words need not be greatly refuted. For certainly a heretic does not have communion unless he is baptized with ecclesiastical baptism.
But it is agreed that baptism is ecclesiastical even among heretics, when it is consecrated with the words of the Gospel—just as the Gospel itself is ecclesiastical and does not pertain to their perversity, but assuredly retains its own holiness. Junius of Neapolis said: I do not depart from what we have once judged: let us baptize the baptized who come to the Church. Since this man brought forward no reasoning or testimony of the Scriptures, he need not detain us long. Cyprian of Carthage said:
My opinion is most fully expressed by the epistle which was written to our colleague Jubaianus: that heretics, according to the evangelical and apostolic testimony, are called adversaries of Christ and antichrists; and when they come to the Church, they must be baptized with the one baptism of the Church, that from adversaries they may be made friends, and from antichrists Christians. What else is here to be discussed, when that very epistle which he mentioned, sent to Jubaianus, we have treated with all the diligence we could? And let us remember that what he here said can be said of all the wicked, whom he himself testifies to be even within the Catholic Church, and whom none of us doubts to have and to give baptism.
For those come to the Church who pass over from the part of the devil to Christ, and build upon the rock, and are incorporated into the dove, and are fortified in the enclosed garden and the sealed fountain—where all those are not who live against the precepts of Christ, wherever they may seem to be. For in the epistle which he wrote to Magnus, when he was treating of this very matter, he himself sufficiently and plainly admonished us in what kind of fellowship the Church ought to be understood. For, speaking of a certain one, he says: 'Let him be made a stranger and profane, an enemy of the Lord's peace and of the Lord's unity, not dwelling in the house of God'—that is, in the Church of Christ, in which none dwell save the concordant and unanimous.
What then we here say, let those attend a little who wish to prescribe to us concerning Cyprian. For if in the Church of Christ none dwell save the concordant and unanimous, then without doubt they did not dwell in the Church of Christ—although they seemed to be within—those who through envy and contention, without charity, proclaimed Christ; whom he himself understands to be not heretics or schismatics mentioned by Paul the apostle, but false brethren dwelling inwardly among them. These certainly ought not to baptize, since they did not dwell in the Church, in which he himself says that none dwell save the unanimous and concordant;
unless perchance someone so shrinks from the truth as to say that the envious and malevolent and, without charity, contentious were concordant and unanimous. And yet they baptized, nor did that detestable perversity of theirs in any part diminish or violate the sacrament of Christ, which was handled and dispensed through them. It is indeed worthwhile to treat the whole passage itself, set down in the same epistle to Magnus, which he wove together thus: 'not dwelling,' he says, 'in the house of God—that is, in the Church of Christ, in which none dwell save the concordant and unanimous, the Holy Spirit speaking in the Psalms and saying: God who makes those of one mind to dwell in a house.'
Finally, the Lord's very sacrifices declare that Christians are bound to one another by unanimity, with firm and inseparable charity. For when the Lord calls his body bread, gathered together from the union of many grains, he indicates our people whom he bore, made one; and when he calls his blood wine, pressed out from many clusters and grapes and forced into one, he likewise signifies our flock, joined together by the mingling of a united multitude. These words of blessed Cyprian indicate that he both understood and loved the beauty of the house of God, which house he affirmed and taught—by prophetic testimony and by the signification of the sacraments—to consist of the unanimous and concordant;
in which house those envious and, without charity, malevolent men certainly were not—yet they baptized. From which it appears that the sacrament of Christ can both be in, and be given by, those who are not in the Church of Christ, in which Cyprian himself testifies that none dwell save the unanimous and concordant. For not even this can be said, that they were able to baptize only when they were hidden, since those men were not hidden from Paul the apostle, whom in his epistle the most truthful witness notes and says that he rejoices, because they too proclaimed Christ. For of these he says: 'Whether in pretense or in truth Christ be proclaimed, in this I rejoice, yea and I will rejoice.'
All these things considered, I think I do not rashly say that some are in the house of God in such a way that they themselves also are that same house of God which is said to be built upon the rock, which is called the one dove, which is the fair bride without spot or wrinkle, and the enclosed garden, the sealed fountain, the well of living water, the paradise with the fruit of apples—which house also received the keys and the power of loosing and binding. If anyone despise this house when it reproves and corrects him, 'let him be to you,' he says, 'as a heathen and a publican.' Of this house it is said: 'Lord, I have loved the beauty of thy house and the place of the habitation of thy glory'; and: 'who makes those of one mind to dwell in a house'; and: 'I was glad in those who said to me: we shall go into the house of the Lord'; and:
'Blessed are they that dwell in thy house; they will praise thee forever and ever'; and innumerable such passages. This house is also called wheat, bearing fruit thirtyfold or sixtyfold or a hundredfold, with endurance. This house is among vessels of gold and of silver and precious stones and imperishable wood. To this house it is said: 'Bearing with one another in love, being eager to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace'; and: 'for the temple of God is holy, which you are.' This house indeed exists among the good faithful and the holy servants of God, dispersed everywhere and bound together by spiritual unity in the same communion of the sacraments, whether they know one another by face or do not know one another.
But others, I say, are in the house in such a way that they do not pertain to the framework of the house, nor to the fellowship of fruitful and peaceable righteousness, but are as chaff is said to be among the grain. For that these too are in the house we cannot deny, since the apostle says: 'In a great house there are not only vessels of gold or silver, but also of wood and earthenware; and some indeed are unto honor, but others unto dishonor.' Out of this innumerable number, not only does a crowd within press upon the heart of the few in comparison with so great a multitude of the saints, but also, the nets being broken, heresies and schisms arise among those who are now to be said to be rather out of the house than in the house—of whom it is said: 'They went out from us, but they were not of us.'
For those who are now even bodily segregated are more separated than those who inwardly live carnally and animally and are spiritually separated. But of all these kinds, that first kind who are in the house of God in such a way that they themselves are the house of God—whether they are already spiritual, or are still little ones nourished with milk, yet nevertheless advance toward the spiritual habit with an intent heart—no one doubts that they both usefully have baptism and usefully hand it on to those who imitate them. But the feigned, whom the Holy Spirit flees, even though they themselves, as far as in them lies, usefully hand it on, yet those others receive it uselessly, not imitating those through whom they receive.
But those who are in the great house as vessels unto dishonor both uselessly have baptism and uselessly hand it on to those who imitate them. Yet those receive usefully from them who are joined not to them in heart and morals, but to the holy house. But those who, being more separated, are rather out of the house than in the house, neither have it at all usefully, nor is it received usefully from them—unless perchance the necessity of receiving presses, and the mind of the receiver does not depart from the bond of unity. Yet they both have it, although they have it uselessly, and it is received from them, even when it is useless to those receiving. That it may become useful, one must withdraw from heresy or schism and cleave to that house.
This not only heretics and schismatics, but also those ought to do who are in the house through the communion of the sacraments in such a way that they are outside the house through the diversity of their morals. For thus the sacrament begins to be useful even to themselves, which otherwise is useless.
It is also wont to be asked whether that ought to be approved which is received from one who has not himself received it—if perchance he has learned through some curiosity how it should be given; and whether it makes no difference with what intent he receives to whom it is given, whether with pretense or without pretense; if with pretense, whether deceiving, as in the Church or in that which is thought to be the Church, or jesting, as in a mime; and which is more wicked, to receive deceitfully in the Church, or in heresy or schism without deceit—that is, with an intent not feigned; and whether it is worse to receive deceitfully in heresy, or in a mime with faith, if anyone in the course of the acting be moved by a sudden piety.
Although if we compare such a one even with him who in the Catholic Church itself receives deceitfully, it would be strange if it were doubted which is to be preferred to the other. For what the intent of the one truthfully giving profits to the one deceitfully receiving, I do not see. But let us suppose someone giving also deceitfully: since both the one handing on and the one receiving act deceitfully in the very Catholic unity, is this baptism the more to be accepted, or that which is given in a mime, if there be someone who, suddenly moved, receives it faithfully—or, as far as the men themselves are concerned, does it differ greatly between one believing in a mime and one mocking in the Church, while to the integrity of the sacrament itself it makes no difference?
For if it makes no difference to the integrity of the sacrament, in the Catholic Church itself, whether some perform it deceitfully or truthfully—since both nevertheless perform the same thing—why it should make a difference outside, I do not see, when he who receives has been changed not by cloaking himself in pretense, but by religion. Or do the others, truthful, among whom it is done, avail more to confirm the sacrament than those false ones, by whom it is done and in whom it is done, avail to frustrate it? And yet, if it be afterward discovered, no one repeats it, but either that pretense is punished by excommunication, or is healed by penance.
But it is safe for us not to advance in this matter by any rashness of opinion in those things which have been begun in no regional Catholic council, and terminated in no plenary one; but rather to assert with the confidence of a secure voice that which, in the governance of our Lord God and Savior Jesus Christ, has been strengthened by the consent of the universal Church.
Nevertheless, if perchance someone should urge me—set in a council where a question of such matters was being debated, with no such predecessors going before whose opinions I would rather follow—to say what I myself thought, if I were disposed in the manner in which I was when I dictated these things, I would in no way doubt that those have baptism who, wheresoever and by whomsoever it was consecrated with the words of the Gospel, had received it without their own pretense and with some faith—although it would not profit them unto spiritual salvation if they lacked charity, by which they would be grafted into the Catholic Church; for 'if I have,' he says, 'faith so that I could remove mountains, but have not charity, I am nothing';
25:610
sicutiampraeteritismaiorumstatutisnondubitoetiamilloshaberebaptismum, qui, quamuisfallaciteridaccipiant, inecclesiatamenaccipiuntuelubiesseputaturecclesiaabeisinquorumsocietateidaccipitur, dequibusdictumest: exnobisexierunt.
just as, following the past statutes of our forefathers, I do not doubt that those too have baptism who, although they receive it deceitfully, nevertheless receive it in the Church—or where the Church is thought to be by those in whose fellowship it is received—of whom it is said: 'They went out from us.'
But where there would be neither any such fellowship of those believing, nor would he who received there so believe, but the whole thing were carried on in play and in mime and in jest, whether the baptism which was so given ought to be approved—I would judge that the divine judgment must be implored through the oracle of some revelation, with concordant prayer and with groanings poured out in suppliant devotion, in such wise indeed that I would humbly await those who were to give their opinions after me, lest they bring forward anything already explored and known. How much more, then, am I now to be received as having said this without prejudice to a more diligent inquiry or a greater authority! But now, as I think, it is time to conclude these books also, concerning the question of baptism, with a due ending.
Here the Lord our God shows us, through the peace-loving bishop Cyprian and those who agreed with him, how greatly catholic unity is to be cherished, so that in the matter wherein they held a different opinion — until God should reveal that too — they chose rather, though holding divergent views, to bear with one another than to sever themselves from the others by an impious schism. Here the mouths of the Donatists are utterly stopped, even if we say nothing of the Maximianists. For if the wicked contaminate the good within unity, then not even Cyprian himself has found any Church with which he might be associated. But if the wicked do not defile the good within unity, then the sacrilegious Donatist puts forward no cause for separation.
But if so many others who work the works of the flesh — the kind that those who do them shall not possess the kingdom of God — nonetheless have baptism and hand it on, then the heretics too, who are numbered among those works, have it and hand it on; and since they did not lose it by departing, they could also hand it on by remaining, yet as fruitlessly and unprofitably, such men to such, as those others, their equals, in this: that they shall not possess the kingdom of God. And just as, when they are corrected, baptism does not begin to be present where it was lacking, but to profit where it was already present, so it is also with the heretics. Hence Cyprian and those who thought as he did could not prescribe against the catholic Church, which they were unwilling to cut off. But that they held a different opinion does not alarm us, since together with them we venerate Peter also;
and because they did not withdraw from unity, we rejoice, since together with them we are built up upon the rock. (Page 152, line 10, ed. Knoell.) THE SEVEN BOOKS ON BAPTISM. Against the Donatists, who strive to defend themselves by the authority of the most blessed bishop and martyr Cyprian, I wrote seven books on baptism, in which I taught that nothing avails so well to refute the Donatists and to stop their mouths entirely — lest they defend their schism against the catholic Church — as the letters and the deed of Cyprian. But wherever in these books I have made mention of a Church 'having no spot or wrinkle,' it is not to be taken as though it already were such, but rather as one that is being prepared, that it may be such when it shall appear also in glory.
For now, on account of certain instances of ignorance and weaknesses of her members, she has occasion whereby the whole Church may daily say: Forgive us our debts. In the fourth book, when I said that suffering can take the place of baptism, I gave a not sufficiently fitting example of that thief, since it is uncertain whether he had been baptized. In the seventh book, concerning the vessels of gold and silver set in a great house, I followed the meaning of Cyprian, who took these as the good, but the wooden and earthen ones as the wicked, referring to the former what is said, 'some indeed unto honour,' and to the latter what is said, 'but others unto dishonour.'
But I rather approve what I later found or noticed in Tyconius: that in both kinds certain ones are to be understood as unto honour — not only, that is, the gold and silver ones — and again in both kinds certain ones as unto dishonour — not merely the wooden and earthen. 5. This work begins thus: 'In those books which I wrote against the letter of Parmenianus...'